Author: A.D. Trosper
Date: 2015-02-13 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; dragons; High Fantasy
Description: “The incomplete weave breeds the darkness…” Presented with impossible odds, the Guardians struggle to hold against the Shadow Riders. While enemies from within are discovered and allegiances are formed, the losses mount. As the war escalates, one Guardian may have to make the ultimate sacrifice to save all.
Rights: ashes and spirits Copyright © 2015 A.D. Trosper All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without prior written permission of the publisher. This book is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the author’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead is entirely coincidental. Published by Silver Spirit Publishi

ASHES AND SPIRITS

Copyright © 2015 A.D. Trosper

All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without prior written permission of the publisher.

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the author’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead is entirely coincidental.

Published by

Silver Spirit Publishing

Print edition ISBN numbers:

ISBN-13: 978-0692375273

ISBN-10: 0692375279

ALSO BY A.D. TROSPER

The Dragon’s Call Series

Embers at Galdrilene

Book One

Tears of War

Book Two

Tales From Galdrilene

A New Beginning

The Bound Series

Bound by Time

Children’s Books

The Legend of Christmas Magic

Multi-Author Collections

Tales by the Tree

In Creeps the Night

I would like to thank my readers more than anything. Without you, this series wouldn’t be near as much fun to write. Your emails, comments, and messages have been wonderful and I treasure each one. As this part of Dragon’s Call draws to a close, know that I can never express well enough how much I appreciate you.

I also owe a thank you to my family. They have had to hear me rant when my muse deserted me, do without me while I wrote, and listen to me talk about it way too much.

Another thank you must go out to Wichita Archery for their knowledge on arrows and specifically what night arrows sound like (once it was clear that it was for a fictional battle and that I wasn’t intending to actually shoot someone with an arrow).

Also, many thanks to the people who delve into the secrets of volcanoes and those who thought to record the action when a volcano erupted. And thank you to the USGS Cascades Volcano Observatory.

And finally, thank you to my editor for the meticulous work she put into keeping me consistent and her brilliant suggestions. And to the team at Blue Harvest Creative for their incredible cover design, gorgeous interior, and amazing eBook. You took my manuscript and turned it into a beautiful book.

For the readers who love Dragon’s Call

Maleena stood in the middle of a blackened field. Ash floated through the air like snow. Tears streaked her face as she slowly turned, and a fist closed over her heart. Tellnox lay still and crumpled on the burnt ground, his brilliant-green scales charred. A long, jagged tear laid his neck open from jaw to shoulder. Mckale lay not far from Tellnox, his silver eyes staring sightlessly at the sky.

With a sob, Maleena turned away. Her eyes fell on Kellinar’s body. Next to him, Shryden’s now white scales were evidence of a dragon that died after his rider. Taela wandered lost and screaming through the battlefield. Paki’s body lay partially submerged in the perfectly round and still lake.

Syrakynn raised her voice in keening sorrow as she dragged herself across the ground to her fallen rider. With each passing moment, more of the red washed from her scales.

Loki leaned against Merru. Both of them bled heavily from too many wounds. Serena sat next to her dead Miya, her eyes filled with loss and desperation as she stared off into nothing.

Maleena turned, frantically searching for Nydara. The silver lay behind her, both wings shattered beyond repair and one back leg useless. It was too much. Too much sorrow, too much devastation, too much…

Nowhere could she find Vaddoc and Namir. In her heart, she knew. Knew they had died before this battle ever happened. Died defending the Yari as they fled the shadows. Knew exactly when and how they had died.

The screech of a Shadow Dragon spun her around. More Kojen charged over the battlefield. Maleena grabbed a discarded sword, perhaps one of Mckale’s, and braced herself. Despite the pain in her wings, Nydara pulled herself forward. Using the last of her strength, the silver sent fire into the sky to hold off the Shadow Dragon while Maleena met the wave of Kojen.

There were far too many, but Nydara could no longer fly. Maleena fought with her last breath to defend the silver. Pain exploded in her head as a Kojen sword connected. Darkness closed over her as she fell to the ground. Nydara’s grief-filled roar echoed in her ears as the world faded…

The image shifted…

Maleena worked a weave she had only used once before under the direction of a much older dragon. Mckale and Tellnox tried to keep the shadows at bay while Nydara made defensive moves as Maleena wove. It was nearly finished, two more threads…

A black dragon crashed into Nydara and the weave fumbled. A wave of white-light burst away from Maleena, ripping apart and destroying everything in its path. The explosion stunned Maleena and knocked Nydara from the sky. The dragon tumbled toward the lake.

The last thing Maleena saw before Nydara hit the surface of the still water was the blast tearing her friends from the sky. Then the dead lake claimed her and the silver, and their souls fled…

The image shifted…

Again, it ended in everyone’s death, including hers. Over and over the images shifted, each one different and yet each one ending the same. The Shadow Riders won. The Guardians and their dragons were all killed.

Until the last image…

This one showed her friends mostly intact, the Shadow Riders and their dragons dead along with the Kojen. What she saw in the sky stunned her. As the image faded, Maleena saw herself in Mckale’s arms as he wept into her hair. Nydara lay nearby, her silver scales slowly fading.

Emallya’s familiar voice whispered through her mind, “The unfinished weave is the only way.”

Maleena shook her head slightly and reached for the voice, desperate to hear it once more, but it was gone. She turned the images over, examining them for any information she might have missed. Each one had ended in her death. The last one though showed her friends still alive, which meant her child would live and have a family. Her life for those of everyone she loved. If Nydara were willing, it would be a fair exchange. Either way, she would most likely die.

“I will make the sacrifice with you, and we shall go together into Maiadar. It will be a worthy death,” Nydara sent.

Maleena sent a wave of gratitude to the silver. “Then we will do what we must to ensure the lives of the others.”

Mckale and Tellnox would live; they would be there to raise the baby. Tears stung Maleena’s eyes as she pulled her hand back from the glass-smooth surface of the lake, allowing her magic to dissipate. She swallowed the sorrow she felt, knowing Mckale would sense it and leaned back just as the sun broke the eastern horizon.

The unfinished weave…there was only one way to get it.

“Maleena?” Mckale’s gentle voice reached through the horror of the images as he knelt on one knee next to her. “What did you see? I feel your grief. Is there no hope at all?”

She rested one hand on her large belly and took a couple of deep breaths to steady her emotions. She focused her energy on cleansing her heart of the lingering sadness, thankful Mckale could only read her emotions and not her thoughts. Only then did she finally notice the cold wind and the thin sheet of snow that covered everything but the smooth, sandy shore.

Maleena looked up into Mckale’s silver eyes. “There is hope. It is small and everything won’t end happily for everyone, but it’s hope nonetheless.”

He ran his hand down the side of her face, gently brushing back her hair. “How will it end? What will happen?”

She shook her head and laid her palm on his cheek. “I have no way of knowing for sure, my love. The lake only shows what could be, what might happen in the future. It gives no solid answers. That is why Emallya said it was so dangerous. Too many people forget that it only offers possibilities.” Maleena didn’t plan to tell him that she had went through all the scenarios the lake offered. It would do no good. The future would be what it would be.

Maleena placed her hand in Mckale’s. “Help me up; it grows uncomfortable to sit here for too long.”

Mckale’s large, strong hands helped her gain her feet. Her ever-expanding belly made getting up from the ground difficult. With a sigh, she placed her hands on the small of her back and arched slightly to stretch. “I need to speak with Kellinar and Taela.”

“They are still in New Sharren. I think they feel if they keep busy enough helping to build and resettle the Mallay people there, then they won’t have to think about Anevay.” Mckale frowned. “Why do you need to speak with them? And do you think you should be going that far at this point?”

A deep pang of sadness struck her heart at the mention of Anevay. Only three months had passed and she still found herself ready to ask her friend a question, only to remember she was now in Maiadar. Just as the pain of losing Emallya and Bardeck had yet to ease, so too did the loss of Anevay. “I must talk with them because Anevay’s unfinished weave is the only hope I found.”

Mckale shook his head. “Taela already tried to figure out what Anevay was creating and has been unable to.”

She snorted. “Taela spent less than an hour in the records room. She didn’t really try, and we won’t know for sure until she does.”

“As you said, just because one can read the book doesn’t mean they have an ability to create new weaves. That was Anevay’s talent alone.”

“I know.” Maleena nodded. “Still, I have to talk with them. Taela can try again. She and Kellinar both are going to have to face the loss of Anevay eventually. The rest of us have.” She sighed and glanced at the still surface of the lake. “If she can’t finish what Anevay began, there might be another way to get the rest of the weave. But it will be a huge risk to them both.”

“How?”

“I’m not sure it can even be done yet. I will have to speak with Taela first. Until then, I’m not entirely sure of all the possibilities.”

“Fine. If you must talk in circles then you must. Sometimes you sound so much like Emallya with these enigmatic explanations…” Mckale sighed. “We will go to the border tomorrow.”

Maleena frowned at him. “No, I will go now.”

“Maleena, please. You need to rest. This alone,” he motioned toward the lake, “has drained your energy enough. If you want to argue about it, then I will speak with Nydara. See how fast you get to the border without a dragon.”

Nydara huffed a rumble of agreement. Maleena shot a glare at the silver, knowing the dragon would take Mckale’s side. “All right, tomorrow then.”

She gathered her heavy wool cloak around her then turned and walked toward the silver dragon. Mckale would need to help her into the saddle again. It seemed grace and ease of movement would continue to be a thing of the past until the baby was born. With a sigh, she stopped next to Nydara and looked up at the saddle. Even with the addition of the second lower stirrup, it was impossible to reach with her belly in the way.

With mirth in his eyes, Mckale stepped to her side and held out a hand. “My lady.” He bowed slightly.

Maleena laughed. “You are really enjoying my lack of mobility, aren’t you?”

“Of course, it means our child grows well and healthy. Besides, you look beautiful pregnant.” He bent and brushed a kiss across her lips.

She shook her head and rubbed a hand over her belly, feeling the baby kick strong. If the child would only quit propping his or her foot in Maleena’s ribs at night, she might get some sleep. She sent a mock glare at Mckale. “Don’t lie, Mckale. I look like a bloated cow. My stomach makes me wider than I am tall.”

Mckale threw his head back and roared with laughter, the deep timbre floating across the still and silent lake. When he regained control, he looked at her with warm amusement dancing in his eyes. “You hardly look like that, my lady. I remember my mother’s belly getting much larger than yours when she was pregnant with Sonja.”

Maleena waved away the comment. “From what you have said, your mother was almost as tall as Sonja. I highly doubt a large, pregnant stomach made her look as unwieldy as I do.”

He chuckled. “You can look into my mind and see that I’m not lying. You are beautiful like this.”

She rolled her eyes. He very well may think she looked beautiful, but she didn’t feel it. She felt huge and uncomfortable. “Let’s get back to Galdrilene since you insist that I rest. Tomorrow I have to speak with Taela. If what I’m thinking is possible, there will much to prepare.”

Kellinar worked a weave of air to maneuver another large square block into place. The sun pressed down on him, warmer than he thought it would be for the Ash Plains between Shadereen and Calladar. The Mallay people who had decided to settle here and create their own nation, rather than integrate with another, had named it New Sharren.

After setting the block carefully in place, Kellinar wiped away the sweat that rolled down his face and looked around. It wasn’t much of a nation yet. A cobbled together camp stretched halfway around the building site. The people of the Mallay had endured late summer storms in structures that were barely more than tents and worked from sun up to sun down, sometimes beyond, to bring their dream of a future to life. They would need to finish the housing soon. Though unusually warm now, he sensed the change coming. The warm, late fall weather was about to give way to winter.

Galdrilene offered its full support. Providing materials, livestock, traveling rations, mages, craftsmen and women, and of course, Kellinar and Taela. Jocelynn and Varnen had also come. Jocelynn led the mages in the work of molding the large blocks of stone together from the Galdrilene Mountains. Varnen lifted blocks and other materials in place using air.

Kellinar worked in the middle of the site where several modest houses were in the process of going up. He glanced farther out where Jocelynn worked on the wall that grew steadily each day. It would eventually reach a full dragon-length high and encompass a large city. Right now, it was only halfway there in both height and girth.

During the month the people of the Mallay were getting ready to travel to their new home, Belan, Vesnar, and Telain went to Galdrilene to learn the workings of the city. Inspired, they were determined to run New Sharren under Dragon Law, the same as Galdrilene.

Kellinar smiled, remembering the excitement and hope of the displaced people when they first stepped through the tall waving grass of their new home. Neither emotion had died in the nearly two months since. With the help of the members of the guilds from Galdrilene, the New Sharrens were learning to make quality clothing, weapons, and household items among a myriad of other things.

The construction of the University was nearly complete on the north side of the growing city. For now, Davin Po and a few others from the University in Galdrilene directed lessons on reading, writing, counting, history, and mapping the stars on the open prairie beneath a small group of scraggly trees coaxed into growing by Jocelynn.

The open grasslands beyond the city were no longer empty. A large herd of goats browsed the bushes that grew along the deep river of clean water that cut through the endless prairie in a wide depression. Some included those saved from the Mallay, their tan coats and white legs making them stand out from the others that were donated by various nations. The long-eared breed from Calladar, the breed from Galdrilene with ears so tiny they could barely be seen. The smaller, dark gray goats from Shadereen, and the solid whites from Boromar, the largest breed. Several from Boromar were trained to harness, and they pulled small wagons as they accompanied those who ventured far afield to gather what the land had to offer to supplement the food supply.

The new breeds of goats were not the only new animals. Geese, once a forbidden food in the Mallay, were now attended by several young boys and girls as shepherds. In Trilene, goose meat and eggs were considered a status food, and the consumption of it by anyone outside of the Trilene District was illegal and the law strictly enforced. No longer. Haraban had given New Sharren a good-sized flock. Sheep were also a new addition to the diet of the budding nation.

As the call rang out for the mid-day meal, Kellinar looked to the east where Shryden dozed in the sun with Paki and Adirynn, waiting to be called to transport more supplies. Behind the dragons, the newly finished, massive rock berm rose high into the air with ledges jutting out from its sides at regular intervals. Atop it sat Varnen’s blue, Abrax, as he kept the afternoon watch.

One of Belan’s first orders of business was to implement the construction of a place for dragons. No one had protested other than the dragons and their riders; they wanted the New Sharrens taken care of first. The people of New Sharren were grateful to the dragons and their riders, and had insisted on seeing the berm started before they would work on anything else. A major effort over several weeks by Mckale, Jocelynn, the Earth mages and even Kirynn and several Fire mages had created the new Dragon Hold that also served as a protective barrier to the east. It wasn’t the caldera at Galdrilene, but it was comfortable enough and the dragons were grateful.

Several people walked by, each greeting him as Di’shan Kellinar. He smiled and nodded, doing his best to hide the discomfort he felt when addressed by his title, especially since many of them had watched him grow up.

The workers descended on the makeshift camp where women and men unable to help with building due to small children or age offered a variety of dishes for those coming in for the mid-day meal. Older children dashed among the tent houses, happy to be free from their lessons under Davin Po and the other instructors.

In another large camp, a mixture of Galdrilene Defenders and Border Guards from both Shadereen and Calladar traded out posts as those who took the morning shift came in to eat and others rode out to replace them. They made up the makeshift army brought together by the neighboring border nations and Galdrilene to protect New Sharren while the vulnerable, fledgling nation built itself. New Sharrens’ older “sisters” to the north and south were pleased to see the new nation rise.

Even a small group of young Ke’han warriors, eager to help and represent their people, had offered their assistance. Though it was accepted, it was also agreed that they were under their own command. A few of the Ke’han had brought their wives and even though they kept a camp well away from the growing city, the women were happy to help foragers learn the land. The Ke’han also brought both a Nagi and a Nagas with them. These smaller, earthbound dragons were instrumental in locating hidden pools of water just below the surface for grazing herds, as well as finding offerings from the ground in both food sources and metals.

Several young men and women worked through a final set of practice with their swords before heeding the call for mid-day break. Anxious to build an army, the New Sharrens were desperate to learn. It would be years before it was ready to stand on its own, but the timeline didn’t dampen their determination.

Kellinar enjoyed watching the animated conversations among different groups of people as they discussed how far they’d come already and what they hoped to finish before the day was over. People he’d seen dragging at their jobs in the fisheries or the wineries in Trilene, now woke before the sun crested the horizon in the mornings, ate their morning meal by firelight, and then went to work under the glow of orbs set by the Light mages. Other than their mid-day meal, work never stopped until evening when the mages or riders called a halt.

The people of the Mallay, long considered lazy and worthless, would work until they dropped from exhaustion given the chance. The first two weeks had seen just that problem until Belan had the riders and the mages call an end to the day’s work. No longer the downtrodden of the Mallay, the New Sharrens flourished under the chance and hope for a future. Finally they truly had a chance to live instead of only existing.

Kellinar looked around for Taela in the crowd of people moving among the tents. A flutter of unease rippled through him until he spotted her under the shade of the trees abandoned by the students and teachers. Another group gathered around her, sitting on the trampled grass with their meal.

Kellinar felt the push against his shield as a woman laid her head on Taela’s shoulder. Pain spiked through Taela’s mind as the woman’s grief assaulted her emotions. A man quickly led the woman away as he explained the transgression to her.

Taela closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. He started toward her then hesitated though it was hard for him to hold back. Taela and several Spirit mages were instrumental in helping the New Sharrens. The survivors of the villages had joined the Mallay people in their sojourn to New Sharren. So many in both the villages and in the Mallay had suffered the loss of a loved one or several loved ones. The weight of dealing with the emotions showed in the dark circles under Taela’s eyes. Even so, she refused to step away from the New Sharrens. If he went over there now, he would disrupt the group. Especially when he knew his patience was exceedingly thin when it came to anyone who caused his bondmate discomfort for whatever reason. The death of Anevay had made him overly sensitive to any threat of any kind to Taela.

Anevay… Kellinar closed his eyes against the hollow ache that opened in his chest at the thought of her name. Taking several deep breaths, he pushed the pain and the thoughts of his lost bondmate away. He wasn’t ready to deal with it yet. When he opened his eyes, he saw Taela looking at him across the intervening space. Sadness shadowed her face, and she shook her head slightly.

Kellinar turned away. He didn’t care what she said; he didn’t have to face it yet and didn’t see how waiting could possibly make it any worse. He started walking back to where he’d been working, no longer feeling like going among the tents. Kellinar’s stomach rumbled in protest, but he ignored it.

He settled on the ground in the shade against a partially built wall and rested his arms across his knees. Kellinar closed his eyes against the bright sunlight and reached for Shryden, needing the calm presence of his dragon. Shryden filled him with reassurance and love, easing the ache that threatened to come back in a crushing wave.

A light touch on his arm startled him. Kellinar opened his eyes and looked up into the aged and weathered face of an old woman, her long white hair falling over her shoulders. Clarene, her toothless smile was as familiar as the Thieves’ Caves had been. The woman had been around forever it seemed, the longest-lived person in the Mallay, in all of Trilene. She had chastised him when he was a wild child in the alleys, bandaged cuts and bruises, and made sure he got at least one decent meal a day. Later, as a thief, Kellinar made sure she never worried about food, warmth, or clothing.

“You need to eat, Kellinar.” Her voice was still strong and sure even if age had withered her hands and bent her back.

He looked at the stuffed pita wrapped in a thin cloth in her other hand, and his mouth watered. “Thank you, Clarene.” Kellinar reached for the food. As he unwrapped it, she settled slowly to the ground next to him. He glanced at her. “How did you know I was here and that I hadn’t eaten already?” After all, he could have grabbed a pita from one of many tents.

Clarene smiled up at him from where she sat. “I’ve always known, haven’t I?”

Kellinar took a bite, savoring the flavors as he turned that over in his mind. She had always known. Known when a child was in trouble, when a woman was suffering, when a man tried to hide something. Could she use magic? “Clarene,” he paused and finished swallowing, “do you ever wonder how you always know?”

She laughed, her lips spreading wide, exposing her gums. “I never had to wonder, young man. I always known it were magic. ‘Course nothing the likes of what your bondmate or even the mages here can do. I sense things, have since I were a slip of a girl.”

“You could be a mage, Clarene.” Kellinar studied her.

She shook her head and smacked her gums. “None of that nonsense now. I’m much too old for that kind of thing. No, I will stay old Clarene like I always were. Too many years being an old woman for me to want anything else.”

“At least now we know how you have lived so many years despite a life in the Mallay.”

“Oh?” She raised her bushy eyebrows. “Why is that?”

“Magic slows the aging process. Not as much as a dragon bond does, but most mages live to be around a hundred and fifty or so.” Kellinar smiled at her then took another bite of the pita. How close was she to that?

Clarene chuckled. “Well, I’m not likely long for this world then. That’s all right though, I had a longer life than most, and I find I grow tired these last few years. Never thought I’d live this long anyway. Nice long rest sounds about right. I won’t be ruffled at all when the Fates snip my thread from their loom.”

Kellinar shook his head and took another bite. He hoped he could face his time with the same kind of courage when the day came.

Clarene hauled herself to her feet. “You enjoy your lunch, young man. I have others to make sure they get food in their bellies.”

He watched her walk away, mumbling to herself about young people who didn’t seem to know the value of a good meal in the stomach. With a sigh, he took a large bite and chewed it slowly. At least she hadn’t called him Di’shan. He remained where he was and finished the pita she’d brought him.

Abrax bugled a loud welcome that echoed off the half-finished walls and rolled over the grass. In answer, a bell near the recently built city gate clanged. The Traders were here. They’d been expecting them for a couple of days. Namir had sent word when the Traders left Shadereen. Though the gold had offered to Slide them, they refused, preferring their traditional way of traveling.

Kellinar stood and walked through the maze of work toward the gate. When he arrived, the first of the small box-houses on wheels was just coming into sight. Behind it stretched a long line of the little portable houses and covered wagons. A small cloud of dust rose around the approaching group, kicked up into the warm air by the hooves of numerous animals on the trail already worn between New Sharren and Shadereen. A similar trail led north to Calladar. One day, when the city was done, they would work on turning the trail into a proper road.

A loud yodeling call floated toward them. First one and then more as the Traders announced their own arrival. The people of New Sharren gathered around in anticipation. This was the first visit by Traders to their new nation. For the first time, all the wares would be available to everyone. The offerings wouldn’t be segregated according to class.

The thin cloud of dust grew larger as the caravan came closer. Even the dragons roused themselves. The wind from their wings whipped up more dust near the gate as they settled on the half-built wall to better watch.

After a long wait, the slow moving caravan finally arrived. The woman sitting on the driver’s seat of the lead vardo drew rein and scanned first the dragons, and then the people. The bright purple dress with a high collar that she wore was at odds with the way her graying hair was pulled into a severe bun. Her gaze settled on Kellinar and dropped to the pendant hanging around his neck. She briefly inclined her head toward him. “I am Lead Wagon Artlia Shemhon. Where shall we set up?”

“I’m afraid you are asking the wrong person,” Kellinar said. I’m a Guardian of Galdrilene, not the head of this nation.”

Artlia raised an eyebrow. “Who should I ask then?”

“That would be me.” Belan cleared his throat and stepped forward. “I am Belan Kyzen.”

She looked him up and down. In his worn leather pants and sweat-stained linen shirt, he hardly looked like the leader of a nation. “What title would you prefer to be addressed by?”

“No title is necessary. Just Belan is fine.”

Kellinar wondered if her eyebrow was actually attached. Could it really move that high on her head if it was? She stared at Belan for a long moment as if taking his measure, her mouth set in a thin line. “Very well, where should this caravan set up?”

Belan motioned toward the stone bridge arched over the wide stream. “On the other side of the bridge will be fine. It will offer grazing room and water for your animals and allow you plenty of space.”

“As you wish. When we are settled, there are a number of people who have paid to accompany us so that they may settle here. Several families from Markene, one from Las Fane, and two from Dunnus. In addition to the families, we have several men from various places. We will need to negotiate their immigration.” She clucked to the horses, and her wagon moved toward the bridge.

After the lead wagon was across the bridge with the others following, Kellinar looked at Belan. “She’s certainly a warm, congenial woman.”

“The lead wagon is used to dealing with stuffy heads of nations. Once a Trader reaches that rank, they rarely do any actual trading. Their job is to negotiate better trading fees, bring news to high-ranking houses, and keep things flowing smoothly. The lower-ranking wagons are the ones you are used to trading with.” Belan clapped him on the shoulder. “Can you blame her for being sour?”

“I suppose not.” Kellinar ran a hand over his braids and glanced back at the city. “I hadn’t thought of trading fees. What do you plan to charge?”

“For a half-made city with barely enough population?” Belan shook his head. “I won’t charge a lot.”

“Should we charge anything?”

“Are you kidding? That woman would slit my throat if I insulted her by charging nothing. It would be saying that her caravan looked poor and in need of charity.” He sighed. “In order to charge less, I will have to tread carefully. However, I do not intend to make her pay what she likely thinks we will ask. Not yet.”

“If she regularly negotiates for lower trading fees, why would she care?”

“Because the fees she already pays in most places are high and to be able to negotiate them lower is a point of pride.”

Kellinar shook his head, glad again this was Belan’s place. The whole thing sounded convoluted and confusing. “At least your population is increasing. Who would have thought people would want to migrate to a newly formed nation in a precarious position on the border.”

“There are always those looking for something new.” Belan wiped sweat from his face with a handkerchief. “It’s well known we’re lacking in permanent residents with skills in needed areas. Soon, those helping from other nations will leave, and our population will be even lower. Not to mention we have a glut of women with so many men lost in the Battle at Trilene, which explains the number of single men wanting to immigrate.”

“You know the people from Galdrilene will stay as long as you need.”

Belan nodded. “I know. Even so, it would be nice to have a larger population that wants to stay permanently.”

“Kellinar,” came Shryden’s sending. “We need to return to Galdrilene.”

Startled, Kellinar glanced toward the blue. “I thought Maleena was coming here to talk to Taela. Unless…has something happened?” His gut clenched. “Is Maleena all right?” Worry for his pregnant friend crawled through him.

“Maleena is fine, only very uncomfortable,” Shryden reassured him. “Another song has been sung and the call answered. An egg is about to hatch. It will be the first Hatching since the battle, the first without Emallya and Bardeck. It’s our duty to be there to welcome the new draclet and its rider. And it’s our duty to be there for our friends.”

Relief washed through Kellinar only to be replaced by another tightening in his gut. He had avoided Galdrilene since the Battle of Trilene. In the few days spent at the Dragon Hold after the battle, he hadn’t set foot in the lair or sleeping quarters once shared by Anevay. When it became unbearable, he and Taela had left for Markene to help with preparing the refugees for their move to New Sharren.

The memory of Anevay—her brilliant smile, her creamed coffee skin, her rich dark eyes—once again crested a wave of pain, crashing over him, threatening to drown him. “I can’t, Shryden. I can’t go back to Galdrilene, not yet.”

“You have to. You can’t push aside your duties as a Dragon Rider.”

Images of her eyes, wide with pain and shimmering with tears, flashed across his mind. “I can’t.” Kellinar pushed past Belan and the gathered crowd of people. He walked through the city with no destination in mind. The anguish was still too fresh, too raw. He refused to face it. They would just have to do without him for this hatching. He welcomed the building anger. It covered the pain, pushed it aside, and kept him from feeling it.

It was more than the loss of Anevay, it was the knowledge that if not for his decision to incite a rebellion in Trilene, she would still be here. His actions had killed his bondmate as surely as the bolt from Oksana’s bow. How could he face the lair without her? How could he face Dhovara knowing he had placed her niece in the path of death? How could he face himself in Galdrilene where everything that was left of her life resided? Where it felt as if he would see her everywhere he turned.

Belan followed him. “Kellinar, are you all right?”

“No, I’m not.”

“What is it? Maybe I can help?” Belan reached out and grabbed his arm.

Kellinar yanked away, glaring at the man who was also his friend. He needed to be angry. Angry at the world, angry at someone. If he let the anger go, he’d have to face the pain. “Leave me alone, Belan. This has nothing to do with you so back off.”

“Kellinar,” came Shryden’s gentle sending.

“No! Shut up, Shryden. I don’t want to hear any platitudes from you either.”

Shryden jumped down from the wall with a roar and stormed across the half-constructed city. Smoke curled from his nostrils as he lowered his head, bending his neck so his forehead almost touched Kellinar’s, forcing him to stumble back a step. The dragon glared down at him with ice-blue eyes. “Kellinar.” The force behind the sending nearly brought him to his knees. Several people put their hands to their heads as the sending spilled over. “You will stop this!”

“I can’t just turn it off, Shryden. It’s my fault she’s dead. Look at what I did and tell me it isn’t.”

Shryden huffed a puff of smoke that enveloped Kellinar briefly before the wind swept it away. “You are right. Look at what you did. Look around at these buildings rising higher each day. Look around at these people. You did this. All decisions have consequences, both good and bad. There is nothing you can do about it.” Shryden’s eyes softened and so did his sending, “I miss them too. I miss Latia. I miss Anevay. I ache with the grief in Taela’s and Paki’s hearts. I weep at the pain in your heart. I love you, Kellinar. You can’t keep hiding the pain under work or anger. We are one; I will help you face it.”

Kellinar sank to his knees and hung his head. The pain, buried for the past three months crashed down and tightened around his chest. He lifted his head as Taela settled next to him, her arms going around him. Kellinar pulled her close, let the tears fall into her hair. One by one, the New Sharrens moved to stand around them, silent yet supportive.

Shryden nudged him. “We must go soon anyway so Paki can lay her eggs. It is time to say goodbye, time to welcome a new rider, and time to welcome the future.”

After a long moment, Kellinar stood and brushed the dirt from his pants. He looked up at the blue. “What would I do without you?”

“Not what you should, that is for certain.”

He turned to Belan. “We have to return to Galdrilene for a Hatching. You will be all right while we are gone?”

Belan clasped his shoulder. “We will be fine. Everything is well in hand here. You do what you have to do.”

Kellinar sensed Belan meant more than the words he had spoken. “I will do my best.”

“That is all anyone can ask.” Belan gave his shoulder a squeeze before releasing it. “I must get ready to face the sour Artlia.”

Kellinar tried to smile at Belan’s humor. “Good luck, my friend.”

Kirynn stared down the arrow, focusing on the target beyond. She let it fly. It made a satisfying thunk as it landed in the center. Almost three months of training several hours a day showed. Though she had learned the basics of the bow during her training in Boromar, it wasn’t something she mastered. She hadn’t wanted to be an archer, they began battles then fell back, giving the field to those trained in close-quarter techniques. Kirynn never wanted to fall back.

The compact, yet far-reaching bows of Shadereen differed from the cumbersome longbows of Boromar. She would be able to use this one from Syrakynn’s back and also in regular combat until she either ran out of arrows or the enemy got too close, and then swap it for her zahri. Granted, learning to swap the two weapons quickly off her back while not tangling them was an exercise in frustration, but she was getting better.

The weapons master working with her today nodded. “You are doing better. Now, change weapons, the enemy is upon you.”

Kirynn reached over her shoulder with her right hand, pulling the quick release on her zahri. As it dropped, she caught it while tossing the bow over her head to hang across her chest. She yanked to lock it into the clip on the back of her shoulder.

The weapons master attacked. Kirynn swept her zahri up. Her placement of the bow was off and it slid around, tangling in the longer weapon. The flat side of the master’s blade smacked across her chest. He shook his head. “You did not place the bow right and failed to secure it fully in the clip. However, you were quicker this time. Well done.”

“Not quick enough. Don’t offer praise until there is a reason to give it.” This was the first time she’d worked with Mendoc. Like the others, he was too soft, too quick to praise. “If I ‘die,’ there is nothing to say well done about. Don’t insult me. This kind of coddling is for those still in the interim barracks in Boromar. I left those behind long ago.”

Master Mendoc studied her for a long moment. “Very well. Bring your bow to bear again and this time do it in a timely manner.”

Without a word, Kirynn went to work. Many in Shadereen thought she drove herself too hard. In a sense, they were right. It wasn’t without reason though. Reasons that were beyond becoming proficient with a new weapon. She did it to find her emotions again. To feel something.

Trilene was the worst battle she’d ever fought in. Even two bloody years on the front against Kanther hadn’t prepared her for the level of butchery and misery she witnessed. In Boromar, it had been drilled into her that empathy had no place in war, only normal life. They were expected to learn how to shut it off and then reconnect. Students who couldn’t learn this didn’t graduate.

The level of disconnect necessary for the battle at Trilene made it difficult for her to reconnect again. Unlike others who had battled there, the images weren’t burned into her memory. One had to care in order for things to linger.

The Border Guards suffered from nightmares and stress. Shadereen hadn’t been at war with any other nation since it had established its borders five hundred years before. The Border Guards hunted Kojen; the common soldiers dealt with lawbreakers. Never before had they taken human lives or ignored the injured and dying in order to preserve their own lives. Guilt weighed on them as much as anything else did.

Kirynn, however, felt nothing. She had turned dispassionately away from burning children, unarmed men, and women as they were cut down in order to stay focused, to kill as she needed to. Sometimes, she envied the others even with the issues they faced. Boromar turned out unequaled killers, but at what expense? For three months, she’d watched the world move forward and felt nothing.

Kirynn nocked another arrow and sent it flying toward its target. Perhaps if she mastered this, she would feel something. Pride, excitement, anything. Even Syrakynn was unable to help her find her emotions. Mendoc opened his mouth to say something and froze, staring over her shoulder. Kirynn spun, ready for whatever might be coming their way and stopped.

Three of the ladies of Shadereen walked into the training yard. Not only was their presence unexpected, their style of dress was as well. Instead of frilly, ridiculous dresses, they were dressed in leather boots, breaches, and cotton shirts. The elaborate piles of curls normally perched on their heads had been replaced with tight coils at the back of their necks. Kirynn recognized them: Wives of the Council of Seven.

Mendoc frowned, but bowed briefly. “How may I be of assistance, my ladies?”

Lord Mannoc’s wife, Arlenyi, stepped forward. “We wish to learn.”

“Learn what?”

Arlenyi gestured at the various weapons in the training yard. “How to use these.”

“I…” Mendoc stared at the three women then looked at Kirynn as if unsure what to do.

Kirynn shrugged. “Find them some practice swords and someone to teach them what to do. I will continue to practice on my own until you return.”

Mendoc hesitated for a moment before striding from the training yard. Kirynn turned back to the target and sent another arrow flying while the women stood close to each other in silence.

Mendoc returned with a group of other weapon masters. Though noticeably uncomfortable, they all grabbed a variety of wooden practice swords and laid them out on a table for the women. Solen, a weapons master Kirynn had worked with several times, beckoned the women forward. “Come, hold them, get a feel for them, and decide which you want to start with.”

The women approached and stared at the swords. Finally, Arlenyi reached for one and picked it up. Her action seemed to embolden her companions. They too began picking up a sword, testing it, and putting it down and trying a new one.

Kirynn watched from afar. She should have felt something at this odd display. Instead, she felt nothing, although she found it interesting. She went back to swapping weapons while Mendoc berated her slowness.

“What is the meaning of this?” Lord Mannoc’s shout echoed off the stone walls of the open-air training yard. Everyone turned as he stormed across the hard-packed dirt. Kirynn narrowed her eyes at him. Whether or not she felt anything, Shadereen had agreed to Dragon Law, and it was her duty to uphold it.

“They said they wanted to learn,” Mendoc said and shifted under the glare of Lord Mannoc.

Mannoc turned to his wife. “What in the name of the Fates do you think you are doing down here dressed like that, Arlenyi? And attempting to learn weapons no less?”

Arlenyi wilted in the face of his anger. “We just wanted to learn, and I doubt it can be done in a dress.”

“You,” he pointed his finger at her face, “will take yourself back inside the keep and put on appropriate clothing this instant, and I will never hear of this learning weapons again.” His voice became low and menacing, “Do you understand me? You are a woman, now get inside and start acting like a proper one again.”

Arlenyi took a step back and glanced at her two companions. Both women stared at the ground. Kirynn eased the arrow from the bowstring and gave Mannoc a flat look. “You have no right to stop her or order her around.”

He spun toward her. “I have every right. She is my wife, and I will not have this kind of behavior from her.”

“Husband isn’t synonymous with owner, Mannoc, and the label of wife doesn’t make her less than you. Dragon Law clearly states that anyone can learn anything they wish.” Kirynn glanced at Arlenyi. “However, they do have to actually want it and if they do, while things get settled here, they may have to stand up for themselves to get it.”

Arlenyi stared at her for a long moment before raising her chin, squaring her shoulders, and looking back at her husband. “I will not return to the hold like a ‘proper wife’ as you put it. I have the right to be here, the right to learn, and intend to do so.”

“You will not. You will behave like you are supposed to.”

Her amber eyes turned icy. “Do stop whining, Mannoc, it is grating on my ears.”

He wasn’t whining, but Kirynn felt the first sense of emotion while watching his face turn an interesting shade of red at the implication. Satisfaction threaded its way through her along with a sense of relief. She was finally beginning to thaw.

Arlenyi gave him the same kind of down-her-nose look that Kirynn had seen Taela use on people. The one that said the person it was directed at was the dirt beneath her shoe. “If it displeases you so to see me dressed like this and taking part in learning the use of weapons, then perhaps you should seek out one of the many simpering harlots you take to your bed while I sleep alone.”

Mannoc sneered at her. “You will never be any good at this. No more than you are at pleasing me in bed or any other area of my life.”

She gave him a mirthless smile. “I fail to please you? How did Di’shan Kirynn put it that night at the ball? Oh yes, I believe it was, ‘you could not find it with both hands and a map.’ So the feeling is mutual, husband. Unlike you, I have enough honor to never take another to my bed in order to find out if another man could do better and maybe show me what ‘it’ is, since I have never had the pleasure of finding out with you as a bed partner.”

Mannoc stared at Arlenyi as if he’d never seen her before in his life. Maybe he hadn’t. It was nice to see that all the ladies of Shadereen weren’t the brainless twits Kirynn had taken them for at first. Mannoc snarled and swung his hand at Arlenyi’s face.

In one smooth motion, Kirynn raised the bow and loosed the arrow. It pierced his palm right through the middle. Mannoc shouted curses and cradled his hand near his body while drops of blood stained his shirt. He shot her a venomous look. “You will pay for this.” His eyes were full of disgust when he turned back to Arlenyi. “You both will.”

No one moved as the lord strode from the yard. After several minutes filled with a heavy silence, Mendoc stepped toward Kirynn. “That was a good shot.”

“It was a horrible shot. I was aiming for his head.” Kirynn took a deep breath and sighed. “I guess I need more practice.”

Arlenyi smiled. “Horrible shot or not, I thank you.” With a shaky hand, she turned and reached for one of the wooden swords “I think I would like to learn this one first.”

Kirynn nocked another arrow and sent it toward the target, hitting it squarely. Maybe she had more emotion back than she realized. If she were as disconnected as she had been during battle, the arrow would have likely landed true. Somewhere inside the doors were opening again, which was probably a good thing. Whether or not Mannoc was the hind end of a donkey, it wouldn’t have gone over well if she’d killed him at this point. Even if he did deserve it.

Vaddoc sat on a tall rock watching Syrakynn and Namir set the large sand spiders on fire before snapping them up and eating them. They both claimed the spiders tasted better cooked. He had to agree. They had a mushy and somewhat liquid texture inside when raw.

The wide-open desert spread out around him, only tall cactus and scrubby bunches of brown grass broke up the scenery. Below him, Kirynn practiced shooting lizards and spiders stirred up by the dragons. Arrows zinged through the air, impaling the creatures eight times out of ten. A number he knew was unsatisfactory for the driven woman.

One of Kirynn’s arrows struck a large lizard. Half a second later, the entire arrow burst into flames. The smell of cooked lizard flesh filled the air as it burned from the inside out. Vaddoc stared at the reptile in shock. “What in the name of the Fates?”

She flashed him a grin. “It’s something I’ve been working on. This one is better.” Raising the bow she let another arrow fly, this time at one of the huge spiders rousted out of its hiding place by the dragons. The arrowhead pinned the arachnid to the ground. For a moment, nothing happened then the spider exploded in a shower of parts.

“That weave doesn’t always work. Sometimes it just burns like the other one.” Kirynn nocked another arrow and took aim at another target.

Stunned, Vaddoc watched the display. “What made you think of such a thing?”

She shrugged. “Since my aim isn’t perfect, I wanted to make sure my arrows would still be deadly, even if I didn’t hit a vital organ.”

It made sense, even if it did seem brutal. Then again, after what happened in Trilene, what did he care how a Shadow Rider died? Anything that made sure they were dead was good with him.

“Are the ladies still coming to the training yard?” he asked when she paused in her live moving-target practice.

“Every day for the past week. There are more of them now. All of the wives of the Council of Seven and several of the younger lower-ranking women. There are also about five young women from the common people who have requested and been granted training.”

Vaddoc stared at the dragons for a long time…“Shadereen changes.”

Kirynn shrugged. “Everything changes; it’s the only thing anyone can count on.”

Vaddoc nodded but didn’t respond. The changes in Shadereen were easier for him to swallow than others. His time spent in Galdrilene had opened him up to most of what was happening in his birth nation. The other changes though, those tried to strangle him.

His father and older brother had both been killed by Kojen. Lenyi, the first woman he had ever loved was killed before his eyes by Kojen. How was he supposed to look at a Ke’han and see anything but a Kojen? They were different, Trilene had proved that and yet he couldn’t get past the way they looked. Working with them was now part of his duty and he wouldn’t fail in that, but would he ever trust them?

Namir raised his head and looked in his direction. “The Ke’han are as different from the Kojen as you are from the Shadow Riders. They will not betray you.”

Vaddoc didn’t bother to answer; the dragon knew the thoughts that filled him. He turned away from the amber eyes of the golden dragon. If only he could see it the way Namir did.

The familiar crescent of Galdrilene’s caldera ridge filled Taela’s vision as Paki came through the Slide. So much had changed it felt as if they were gone forever. She blinked back the tears that welled unbidden. Anevay wouldn’t be there when they landed. In New Sharren, she’d been able to ignore the empty spot in the bond. Able to bury herself in helping others and pretend it was all a bad dream, and that Anevay was back in Galdrilene working on her weave.

She wasn’t though. It was a silly thing to try and pretend. Taela knew that rationally. Her irrational heart, however, had wanted to hide from the pain as long as it could. She swallowed the lump clogging her throat and wiped away the tears that leaked down her cheeks. Taking a deep breath, she lifted her chin and blanked her mind of everything. For now, she wouldn’t think about it.

Paki touched down just ahead of Kellinar and Shryden, her landing made awkward by the heavy load of the dragon’s nearly developed young in her belly. It wouldn’t be long now. Soon, Paki would lay the second clutch of eggs in Galdrilene. It could only be hoped with the changing world fewer eggs would die.

Mckale strolled out to meet them. For a moment, Taela felt a flash of surprise at seeing him instead of Bardeck who had never failed to greet riders as they landed. The loss and sadness tugged at her, and she fought to ignore it.

She unbuckled the safety straps and slowly slid from the saddle. Mckale smiled, his silver eyes warm. “It’s good to see you both again, you’ve been missed.”

Kellinar returned the smile although Taela felt the heavy sorrow her bondmate suppressed. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it? I hear we have a new rider.”

Mckale nodded. “That we do. A young woman named Liora. Mage Councilor Amariel has taken to finding any called by the song since Maleena needs to stay closer to home. Maleena feels them and senses their general area then Tellnox and I take the Mage Councilor there to locate the possible new rider.”

Taela smiled to herself as she watched her friend, so obviously comfortable in his role. With all of the other mature dragons and their riders scattered, Galdrilene had turned to Maleena and Mckale to fill the roles left behind by Bardeck and Emallya. It looked like they were handling them well.

“You might as well take some time to wash up. Kirynn and Vaddoc haven’t returned from Shadereen yet.” He glanced behind them. “Where are Jocelynn and Varnen?”

Kellinar pulled Shryden’s saddle off so the dragon could swim in the lake. “They had a couple of things they wanted to finish. They should be here before the end of the day.”

“I have a few things to do before I visit the baths,” Taela said as she loosened the straps then hefted Paki’s saddle into her arms.

Kellinar nodded and carried the blue’s saddle toward the equipment cave. “I’m going to hit the baths then I’m headed down to the docks to…do some things.”

Mckale nodded and said nothing, though Taela sensed he knew they were avoiding facing the inevitable. He was right in one sense, in another they were handling it the best they knew how. She stowed Paki’s saddle on its rack and untied her small pack.

Kellinar slung his pack over his shoulder and dropped a brief kiss on her lips. “I’ll see you at evening meal.”

Taela nodded and watched him leave the cave. Taking a deep breath, she too left. It really wasn’t a long walk to the records room though this afternoon it seemed altogether too long and too short at the same time. The fragrance of roses in full bloom wafted on the warm breeze through the Great Hall as she walked down it to the small hallway.

She stood in front of the closed door for several minutes, trying to stamp down the foolish hope that Anevay would look up from where she sat at the desk, surrounded by scrolls and notes. Taela had spent the briefest of times in that room after the battle at Trilene. She’d merely glanced at the notes Anevay had left, careful not to touch anything. Her mind had been in such turmoil, nothing in those notes had made any sense. Maybe they would now.

Taking another steadying breath she lifted the latch, pushed the door open, and stepped into the room.

Only a few light orbs glowed fitfully, casting deep shadows over the room. No candles burned on the desk. Though scrolls and notes still sprawled across it, just as Anevay had left them, her bondsister wasn’t there. Grief closed around her heart, clogging her throat as tears burned her eyes. Silly. She had known Anevay wouldn’t be here. Still, a part of her couldn’t help hoping. Now the empty room confirmed it.

Taela shut the door slowly and walked around the desk. She sank into the chair and laid her head on her arms on the small cleared space. A sob broke past her lips as her last hopes to see her bondsister again were dashed and grief welled up to take its place. She gave into it and allowed herself to cry, to say goodbye.

Even after her sobs subsided, she remained as she was. The silence of the room pressed on her ears. No sounds of mice scrabbling around behind the scrolls disturbed the quiet. Yet something threaded its way through the stillness. Not a sound, something else. A vague sense of a question with undertones of sorrow drifted across her senses.

Taela lifted her head. Sitting only a few inches from her, Nica gazed at her with his too-many eyes. With a sigh, she sat up and laid the back of her hand on the desk. The spider crawled slowly onto her hand, filling it. His hairy legs tickled the skin of her palm as she lifted him to eye level.

“Oh, Nica.” Her voice quavered as more tears welled up. “How do I tell you that she isn’t coming back? That you’re stuck with just me now and it isn’t fair. Anevay was the sweet one, the patient one, the one who never lost her temper. It should have been me who died. Not her.”

With her other hand, Taela pulled a handkerchief from the pocket of her pants and wiped her nose. As she laid it down, she regarded the spider. Maleena had communicated mentally with Nica before when she first found him. Perhaps that would work now.

Reliving the pain of the moment, Taela drew up the memories of Anevay’s death, allowing the images to flow through her mind to the spider. A sense of shared grief was returned, along with dim, unfocused images of Anevay carrying him around on her shoulder while she searched for scrolls. Of sitting through the turning of the night in the candlelight while Anevay worked and occasionally talked to him. Mixed with the grief was a sense of love.

Taela gave the spider a watery smile. “I miss her too.” She sent her understanding to the arachnid and returned him to the desktop. “Let me get some candles lit and then maybe we can make sense of what Anevay was trying to do here.”

Using the flint on a shelf, Taela set fire to a ball of kindling in a deep iron basin. She lit two tapers before it went out. Using them, she moved around the room lighting the others. All but the one nearest the chair on the desk. Instead, she grabbed another holder and set the taper in her hand into it. Taela placed it on the desk next to the half-burned candle. “We’ll leave that one in memory of her. This will always feel like her room.”

Nica settled between the two candles, one new and burning, one half-burned and cold. The spider watched her as she pulled the notes closer and began to read. As the next few hours passed, the spider remained on the desk. Taela wasn’t sure if the spider needed her company or if she needed his, but she was happy to have it either way.

The sharp tang of fresh tar filled the cold air as Kellinar stood on the dock watching the boats. Weaves of magic flowed through the sky as the Weather mages on the boats worked the still air up to fill the sails. He closed his eyes to the sight and took a deep breath, enjoying the familiar sounds and smells as he slowly rubbed the smooth, rounded rock in his hand with his thumb.

He’d walked most of the city before making his way down to the massive bay. Kellinar didn’t even try to lie to himself about why he wasn’t at the hold. He could admit he was avoiding it and even though he had sensed Taela’s anguish for well over an hour, he couldn’t bring himself to walk through those doors and into the Great Hall.

Kellinar opened his eyes and gazed at the bay rippling in the gentle mage-made breeze. The bright sunlight danced across the water. Near the dock, a large fish broke the surface with a splash.

The world hadn’t stopped. The fish continued to live out their lives, the strident cries of seagulls still filled the air. The boats still set out each day just as they always had. Galdrilene remained the busy and industrious city it was. Kellinar had tried to hide from it, had stayed as busy as he could to avoid it. Now it all stared back at him, sympathetic yet unyielding to his pain. The people had already mourned the loss of beloved members in their society in the months he was gone. And now life moved on. The sun and moon maintained their rhythm, life came and went.

Only his world had stopped. No, that wasn’t completely true. Taela’s world had stopped too. Their world remained in a holding pattern, waiting for them to say goodbye, waiting for them to step forward and begin the rest of their many years of life without two pieces of their hearts and souls—Anevay and Latia.

Kellinar glanced up toward Galdrilene and felt a flash of anger and envy at their ability to heal from their loss while he still struggled. The world should have stopped. It should have stopped and stayed that way until he could face it again. But no amount of magic could make it do that.

He stared down at the rock in his hand and bounced it on his palm a couple of times. Oksana would pay with her life for what she’d done. He couldn’t single her out or purposely hunt her down. Either of those things would put others in danger, and he wasn’t about to be the cause of another lost life. But if ever that woman and he came face to face, she would die.

He sensed Shryden reaching out to him and acknowledging his desire with approval. Kellinar sighed with relief. It was good to know he was getting enough of his senses back that the blue was beginning to agree with him again. The dragon had been at odds with him many times these past few months. Mainly because of Kellinar’s anger over the dragon’s refusal to help him hunt down Oksana or to Slide back to Trilene and burn what was left of it to the ground.

Kellinar took a deep breath and let it out in a long sigh then threw the rock as far as he could out over the water. It landed with a plop and immediately sank from view, leaving only a spreading circle of ripples.

It was time to go back to the hold. Taela’s sorrow had died back, and she was focused now. Obviously she had worked through something, and he sensed her stepping forward without him. It was time for him to face everything.

Kellinar turned and started down the dock toward shore. He made it only a few steps before stopping short when he saw the other thing he’d been avoiding standing on the steps to the dock. Dhovara. The Mage Councilor of the Tower of Wind and Water, his former teacher, and Anevay’s aunt.

Sadness dwelled in the depths of her eyes even though she smiled at him, her bright white teeth a sharp contrast to her dark skin. She walked down the dock, her bare feet silent on the damp boards, and her hips swaying slightly as the floating structure moved with the water underneath it.

“Kellinar, it is good to see you once again.” She stopped and crossed her arms under her breasts. “I was beginning to fear I would never see you. Was it everything you avoided, or just me?”

He smiled sadly. “Everything.”

“It does no one any good to avoid the truth, Kellinar. It only delays and compounds the pain.” Sympathy filled her expression. “Death is never an easy thing to take, and Galdrilene’s loss was tremendous. Although I do have to say, Mckale and Maleena have really stepped into the emptiness left by Bardeck and Emallya.” She cocked her head slightly and eyed him. “Galdrilene has found healing, but I do not think you have yet. Why? What keeps you from finding peace?”

Kellinar scowled. “How can you even ask that? Fates be damned, Dhovara. It’s my fault Anevay is dead. It’s my fault Emallya and Bardeck are dead. The whole shadow-blasted thing is my fault!” The echo of his shout floated across the water.

Dhovara’s expression slowly changed to anger as she listened to him. “Your fault? How dare you belittle Anevay in such a way.” Although she didn’t raise her voice it shook with outrage.

“Belittle her?” Taken aback, he looked at her in total confusion. “How have I belittled Anevay?”

Dhovara moved until she was nearly toe to toe with him, her dark eyes flashing as she jabbed a finger into his chest. “Anevay was a strong and independent young woman. She may have been sweet and slow to anger but that did not make her weak!”

Kellinar backed up a step. “I know it didn’t! She was my bondmate, only Latia knew her better than me. I know exactly how strong and independent she was.”

Dhovara moved forward a step. “Then why do you try to take it from her? Why do you try to strip her honor from her?”

“I’m not. What in the name of the Fates are you talking about, Dhovara?”

“Anevay was strong; she did not need you to make her decisions for her. She was quite capable of deciding a course of action without her bondmate to guide her.”

“I know that!” He took another step back.

“And yet you would take that away from her by insisting it was your fault!” She stepped forward again. “Anevay was her own person. It was her choice to stay and fight that battle. It was her honor to enter that fight no matter the outcome. And I know that even if she had known how it was going to end, she would have fought anyway. Latia would have fought anyway. Neither of them would have abandoned you to battle in order to save their own hides.” Dhovara’s voice rose as she continued to punctuate each word with a jab of her finger. “You will not take her honor by taking the blame on your own shoulders. You will not sully her memory by claiming rights to her decisions!”

“She would never have had to decide whether or not to fight if I hadn’t been so quick to start a war in Trilene! If not for me, there wouldn’t have been a battle for her to fight in, no battle for her to die in!” He was yelling back now and didn’t care. “No battle for Emallya and Bardeck or the Mallay people to die in!”

“Now you take the extraordinary strength and honor of the people of the Mallay?” Her brows were drawn so tight they nearly touched, and her dark eyes were filled with fire. “Now you make all of their choices for them too?”

“No, I didn’t say that!” He ran a hand over the tight braids on his head in frustrated anger. “I didn’t decide it, but I’m the one that started the whole flaming thing.”

Dhovara shook her head. “You want someone to blame, Kellinar, but the truth is there is no one. Not even yourself. You could not start a war by yourself. You are a great and powerful man, Kellinar, but you are not that great and powerful.” Her expression softened. “The people of the Mallay, the New Sharrens, decided to go to war with their leaders in order to gain their own freedom. You did not decide this for them. They found their own courage, their own self-worth, their own strength, and they decided something for themselves for the first time in hundreds of years. Do not take the honor of that decision from them.”

Kellinar stared at her as his anger ebbed away and confusion took its place. Was it really as she said? Had none of it ever been on his shoulders? Was the blood spilled that day really not on his hands? He thought back over the events leading up to the battle. Kellinar had never told anyone they had to go to war. He had tried to get Anevay to go home and work on her spell, and she had refused.

Dhovara gently laid her hand on his cheek. “All decisions have repercussions, Kellinar. Some good, some bad, but each person is responsible for their own choices, no matter how it turns out. Never try to take that from them by assuming you had the power to make those decisions for them.”

She patted his check lightly and smiled at him, her dark eyes crinkling at the corners, before turning and walking away. She glanced back before starting up the steps. “Come and see me when you have had time to understand what I said.”

Kellinar stood there, a storm of confused emotions rolling through him, as he watched her leave. Dhovara had repeated nearly word for word what Shryden had said to him in New Sharren. When she disappeared from sight, he looked at the Dragon Hold rising high above him. It was time.

He climbed the wooden steps up the side of the bay and began the long walk to the Dragon Hold, dreading each step but knowing it had to be done. When Kellinar passed through the massive doors into the Great Hall, he sensed Taela in the records room. Her focus was intense, and her sorrow diminished though not gone.

He didn’t stop on his way past the little hall that led to the room; he had his own task to confront. Dhovara’s words chased each other around in his mind while he climbed the steps to the second level of the hold.

The door to his lair loomed in front of him, and he froze as he reached for the latch. Closing his eyes, Kellinar leaned his head against the smooth wood and tried to steel himself for the empty room that waited beyond. Anevay wouldn’t be there, would never be there again.

With a deep breath, he turned the latch and pushed the door open but didn’t step forward nor did he open his eyes. A completely irrational hope sprang in his chest. Maybe she would be there. Maybe the whole thing had been a nightmare. Maybe…

Kellinar shook his head at the ridiculous notion and opened his eyes. The room looked just like they had left it when the three of them had departed for Trilene. Guilt stabbed at him when he thought of all the ways he could have dissuaded her. Again, Dhovara’s words rang in his mind, and he knew she was right. The choice hadn’t been his—it was Anevay’s.

He walked into the room. One of Anevay’s shawls still lay across the back of a chair. Her brush lay next to Taela’s on the table. Kellinar crossed the sleeping chamber and opened the large wardrobe. Anevay’s dresses hung there next to Taela’s dresses and his nicer shirts. Several articles of what she had called practical clothing were still folded on the shelves, stacked neatly along with his and Taela’s.

It was as if she had never left and the room waited for her to walk in at any moment. The only thing that felt out of place was the pack against the wall that had been on Latia’s saddle. Someone had retrieved it before Latia and Anevay were cremated.

Kellinar reached up and grabbed a square of the lavender soap Anevay had always used. He held it beneath his nose and closed his eyes slowly, taking in the familiar and heart-wrenching scent as memories of her flooded him.

“I thought I sensed you come back.”

Kellinar turned to see Taela standing in the doorway, her red-rimmed eyes evidence of the sorrow he’d felt so strongly from her earlier. He looked down at the soap in his hand. “I had the stupidest hope that she would be here when I opened the door. But she wasn’t of course. Only her things and memories were here.”

Taela crossed the room and put her arms around him, leaning her head against his shoulder. “I had the same hope when I went into the records room. She wasn’t there either. Anevay and Latia are really gone, and I don’t know if we’ll ever be whole again.” A sad sigh escaped her. “I wish I could talk to Emallya and Bardeck about it, they lost a bondmate, but now they’re gone too. Why didn’t we talk about it before with them? Why do we always think of all the things we want to say or ask after someone dies?”

Kellinar slid an arm around her and hugged her close. “I don’t know.” His gaze wandered the room as he thought about life without Anevay and for the first time, really thought about Galdrilene without Emallya and Bardeck. Emallya had saved his life in many ways. Throughout everything that was thrown at them, Emallya was there and Bardeck too, leading with their years of knowledge and wisdom.

Maleena and Mckale were doing their best to take up where the older couple left off, but they didn’t have any more experience than he did, or any of the other first hatchers. For the first time, Kellinar felt that Galdrilene had gone from the solid rock in his life to a drifting ship.

“Galdrilene is just a place, Kellinar. Home, yes, but a place nonetheless,” came the sending from Shryden. “All places change. I am your rock as you are mine. Galdrilene will find the wind again and its sails will fill with air. It will just take time.”

“Thank you, Shryden, for your wisdom. I don’t think I could have survived this without you.”

“Of course you couldn’t have. We are one.”

Kellinar felt a rush of love and gratitude for the dragon as he stepped away from Taela and looked at the open wardrobe. “I think it’s time we clear this out. We can take the clothes to Marda, she’ll know what to do with them. Maybe the Crafts Guild can use the fabric for something.”

With a heavy sigh, Taela nodded. “I think you are right.” She walked over to the table and ran her fingers across Anevay’s brush, then reached for the shawl on the chair. “I think I will keep her brush and this shawl though. I don’t want to give everything of hers up.”

He nodded and glanced at the soap in his hand before gently setting it back on the shelf. He would keep that too.

As the sun slowly sank west of the bay and painted the fall sky in pinks and oranges, they worked to clean everything out, only keeping a few mementos as physical memories of the woman who had left such a hole in their lives.

The rich smells of the evening meal drifted up the stairs and into the room by the time they finished. Kellinar glanced around. With the help of a few attendants, everything had been carried out. A bracelet, a brush, two shawls, and a bar of soap were the only things that remained to show that Anevay had once lived there. They had even sorted through Anevay’s pack. Taela had lingered over the shawl Anevay had bought the day the news of the armies came in, and in the end, decided to keep it.

Emotionally exhausted, he put his arm around Taela’s waist as they walked toward the little dining room. Kellinar thanked the Fates that he and Shryden still had Taela and Paki. Kellinar glanced down at her face as she walked beside him. Her beautiful, tilted blue eyes were tired and strained, mirroring what he felt through the bond. He hoped one day soon that he would see her face light up with laughter again.

Kellinar and Taela were already in the dining room when Maleena walked in. She smiled at them, pleased to sense an ease to the cloud of grief that had clung to her friends since the death of Anevay. It was good that an egg was going to hatch after the meal. It provided a new beginning and a reason for them to come home and say goodbye to their fallen bondmate.

With a heavy sigh, she eased into one of the chairs. Taela patted Maleena’s hand. “You look uncomfortable.”

Maleena laughed softly. “I am uncomfortable and ready for this baby to make his or her appearance.”

Kellinar glanced at the door. “Where is Mckale?”

The welcoming roars of the dragons reverberated throughout the hold, heralding the arrival of the riders.

“Busy greeting everyone. Serena arrived a little while ago. She’s washing up and changing her clothes. Jocelynn, Varnen, Kirynn, Loki, and Vaddoc are here as well,” Maleena replied.

Maleena shifted and tried to stretch in the chair. She’d grown more uncomfortable and restless the last few days, making a good night’s sleep almost impossible. Small, rippling contractions would run across her belly, then disappear. Mage Councilor Gideon had assured her this was normal and it was just her body gearing up for the task ahead.

Marda was also happy to share her own pregnancy experiences from when she was younger. As both a mother and a grandmother, as well as having attended every birth in the hold, her motherly advice and reassurances were comforting.

Serena strode through the doorway, her eyes appraising Maleena the minute she stepped into the room. She walked around the table and laid her hand on Maleena’s arm. “May I?”

“Of course.” Maleena smiled at her friend.

Warmth flushed through her body before settling in her abdomen. After a moment, it faded and Serena nodded as she drew back. “Everything is exactly as it should be. Gideon has kept me appraised on your progress, of course, through reports from Nydara or Tellnox. Even so, it’s good to see for myself. Judging by things, you don’t have much longer to wait. In fact, you are very close.”

“That’s good. I need a good, long, comfortable sleep,” Maleena said with a sigh, trying to ignore the twinge of anxiety that rose at Serena’s words. She was ready for the baby to be born, but at the same time the whole process scared her. She’d never seen a baby born. The people in her home village had kept away from her, and she had kept away from them. And the babies born in Galdrilene were handled by the Healing mages.

Serena laughed as she walked around the table. “A good, long sleep is not something you are going to get once the babe is born. In fact, you likely won’t get one of those for months.”

Maleena groaned and leaned back in the chair. Maybe she was going to be permanently sleep deprived.

Serena hugged Kellinar and Taela before sitting down. She studied them for a moment before saying, “The two of you look better.” Her face softened. “I’m glad to see it. I was afraid I was going to have to come to New Sharren and have a word with you, Kellinar.”

Kellinar chuckled and ran his hand over the braids tight against his scalp. “Shryden beat you to it. And when I came back to Galdrilene, Dhovara had a few choice words for me as well. She was rather…forceful.” He looked at Taela for a moment. “We faced our loss today. We were even able to go through Anevay’s things.”

Serena nodded. “You needed that, both the talking to and the closure of putting away her things.”

Kellinar looked thoughtful for a moment, his eyes on the table. “I’m assuming someone took care of Emallya’s and Bardeck’s lair.”

“Mckale, Marda, and I took care of it.” A little fist of grief settled in Maleena’s chest. Three months was hardly enough time to move past it all, though everyone had done a good job of moving on. The wound was still fairly fresh. It would likely be years, if ever, before they stopped missing those who were lost. “It was…difficult, but necessary. We also took care of Tallula’s and Tania’s lairs.”

Their conversation was interrupted as the others filed into the room. Kirynn was teasing Varnen and Jocelynn about their attachment to each other despite not being bondmates. “You never take a turn in bed with anyone else? Really?”

Jocelynn laughed as she sat down. “I’m afraid I’m too territorial for that.”

Varnen sat next to her. “I don’t think that would make me very happy either.”

Kirynn looked meaningfully at Vaddoc. “See, this is why one has to be careful when they choose a bed partner. They put too much importance on a romp and the next thing you know they’re attached to you and think there is more to it.”

“Do not remind me, please.” Vaddoc heaved a sighed and sat down.

As Mckale sat beside her, Maleena raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the conversation. “What happened?”

Kirynn took her customary chair at the far end of the table. “Ever since the ball in Shadereen, the woman that Vaddoc spent the night with has been following him around like a lost puppy. She wants something more permanent than a one night romp.” Kirynn shook her head and chortled. “At least I know how to choose a proper mark. Lord Deslin has the good sense to know a casual romp for what it is.”

“It is not as if I have encouraged her further.” Vaddoc growled, frustration rolling off him. “I have been quite frank with her; however, she seems unable to leave it alone.”

Kellinar flashed him a grin. “You have to be careful who you bed, Vaddoc. The woman has to have the right attitude.”

“Oh, really?” Taela slid him a dark look through narrowed eyes.

“I didn’t always have a bondmate you know. “He cast a look around the table, his sudden discomfort visible.

Serena nodded. “He’s right. Kellinar used to bed many different women. He was such a lecher.”

Kellinar gave her a flat look. “Way to help me out there, and here I thought you were my friend.”

Taela leaned forward. “Many women? In Trilene? Anyone I might know?”

“No way, I’m not going there.” He held up his hands as if to ward her off. “You’re my bondmate and the only one for me now.”

A sudden flash of sadness crossed Taela’s face, and Maleena picked up her unspoken thought. “Yes, I’m the only one now because my bondsister is lost to us.”

Maleena reached out to her, “I don’t think he meant it that way.”

Taela looked at her. “I know he didn’t but the thought hit me nonetheless.”

“Hey now,” Mckale interrupted, “no talking in your heads at the table.”

“Sorry, habit,” Taela said.

Kirynn shook her head. “I’m glad I don’t have anyone in my head except Syrakynn.”

Loki raised his glass toward Kirynn. “I agree. The last thing I want is some bondmate bossing me around.” He glanced at Taela and ducked his head. “Not that any of you do that or anything…it could happen though…”

The arrival of Marda and the food interrupted their conversation. After the last dish and pitcher of drink was set down, Marda glanced around at them and dabbed her eyes. “It’s so good to see all of you here again. It’s felt so empty since…” She shook her head. “Call if you need anything.” Herding the rest of the servers out, she closed the door behind her.

While everyone began passing around dishes, Maleena placed small portions on her plate. She didn’t really feel hungry this evening, which was unusual of late. As the conversation flowed around her, she nibbled at her food. It felt good to be back in the presence of her friends, even if there were a few missing. She watched Jocelynn and Varnen, noting how seamlessly they had become part of the rider family, as if they had always been a part of them.

The others too had become a part of the rider family. She glanced at Brock, Sumara, Marcaius, Belynn, and Nolan. They had taken their first Slides with their dragons a few weeks ago. Nira’s yellow, Saria, was close to doing so as well. Toren’s red, Rahu, still wasn’t old enough to fly. Nordhas had hatched his blue, Arkhas, one week before the battle at Trilene. It would be some time before he flew as well.

Though they felt a part of the family, Maleena sensed a slight gulf between them and the older riders. And from what she sensed, Varnen, Jocelynn, and Loki were included in the older riders. Maleena shook her head at the thoughts that filtered out from the younger riders. They would have their chance to battle Shadow Dragons with the rest of them. It didn’t take going into battle together to make them full members of the rider family, but they wouldn’t really listen even if she told them.

In fact, she wished she had never gone into battle. As if being heavily pregnant wasn’t enough to disturb her sleep, the nightmares of the battle at Trilene interrupted it as well. The images of the people she had killed, even if it had been at a distance, turned her dreams to nightmares.

Though Kirynn laughed and joked, it was strained, as if she forced herself to be a part of everything. And maybe she did. There was emptiness within Kirynn and Jocelynn, a break between them and their emotions.

Maleena shifted uncomfortably as the muscles in her abdomen tightened. She ran a hand over her swollen belly. Mckale glanced at her, his silver eyes sharp as he appraised her. Knowing he sensed it through their bond, she sent him a reassuring smile and shook her head slightly. It wasn’t much more than she’d been feeling off and on for the past couple of weeks. These little tightenings had been happening all day. Maybe things would get moving soon.

When the meal was finished, tea and coffee were served. Marda pointed to two different pitchers. “Mckale, you’ll be interested to know that these two pitchers of coffee are made from the beans you developed last year. Of course the other fields are still producing, but I thought you would like to try the new ones.”

Mckale poured a cup and raised it in Marda’s direction. “Thank you, Marda. I will taste it as soon as it cools.”

Kellinar raised an eyebrow. “A new strain of bean?”

“Yes. After Taela told me of plants growing in the south of Haraban that resemble the coffee plants here, I went down to take a look.” Mckale blew lightly across the steaming surface of dark liquid in his cup. “They are indeed like what we grow here, although the people of Haraban don’t seem to know what to do with them. I brought several plants back and the Tower of Earth and I, along with Sumara,” he nodded at the young woman sitting a few chairs away, “worked to blend the two together. The beans produced by the southern plants created a smoother taste. I’m trying to see if I can cultivate the two to create a smoother aftertaste.”

“I’ll have to try this new blend of yours,” Kellinar said, reaching for the pitcher.

Maleena poured a small cup of tea and took a sip. Fates she was tired, and there was still a Hatching this evening. The muscles in her abdomen tightened once more, and then disappeared after a few seconds.

“So, Maleena, who is the new Foundling?” Kirynn asked as she rocked her chair back on two legs and sipped from her cup. “Mmm, Mckale, this really is good.”

He nodded and took a shallow drink from his own cup as Maleena answered. “She is from Trilene actually. The Dellar District. Her name is Liora. Mage Councilor Amariel had to smuggle her out at great risk to both of them. Since the Shadow Riders have gained full control of Trilene, anyone found with magic is automatically shipped to the Kormai to either hatch an egg or become a mage.”

Jocelynn raised her eyebrows. “They give them no choice? I thought they had to abide the same as we do.”

“Sure, they have a choice.” Taela snorted as she stirred cream and sugar into her tea. “The same choice I was given. Do as they say, or die. They can’t afford to allow magic users to make their way to Galdrilene. Those the Shadow Riders or Benduiren find either go to the Kormai and become what the Shadow Riders wish, or they die. There is no middle ground.”

Belynn shuddered, her hazel eyes fixed on the table. “I’m glad I was able to answer Farynn’s call.” She raised her eyes and tucked her short blonde hair behind her ears. “I can’t imagine being called to Galdrilene, and then held against your will in the Kormai and forced to choose death for you and your draclet, or hatching one of those foul things instead.”

Maleena shook her head. “Attempting to hatch a shadow when already called would result in your death. A black hatching can be difficult to survive anyway. Trying to do so while called would shred your spirit. The only choice possible if one wished to live would be to become a dark mage.”

“A horrible choice to make either way,” Kellinar said, taking a long sip. “Mckale this is delicious. You and Sumara did a great job.”

Sumara smiled and brushed her long black hair over her shoulder. “The mages at the Tower of Earth worked on it too, as did the Agricultural Guild.”

“Very true, Sumara.” Mckale nodded at her then drained his cup. “Like most things, it takes more than one person to accomplish something.”

Maleena yawned and stood, glancing at Mckale. “It’s time to prepare for the Hatching. If we don’t get started soon, I may fall asleep during it.”

“Yes, the time has come to welcome a new member into our family.” Mckale stood as did everyone else. “Serena, would you do the honor of taking her to the Hatching Chamber?”

She nodded, brushing a few stray crumbs from her skirt. “Certainly.”

Maleena walked in silence next to Mckale, a deep sadness shadowing the joy of a new Hatching in her heart. In a few moments, they would stand where Emallya and Bardeck had always stood, reciting the lines they had always said. Tears stung her eyes and she blinked them back, feeling the loss of the older couple.

They turned the corner and the large, heavy doors at the end of the hall beckoned to them. Maleena easily heard the humming song of the egg in the room beyond the closed doors. This first Hatching since the loss of Emallya and Bardeck would mark a new beginning in Galdrilene. One where Bardeck and Mernoth wouldn’t be there to teach new dragons and riders. Where Emallya wouldn’t be there to impart hundreds of years of wisdom. Where it would now be up to Maleena, Mckale, and the others to do their best to take their places and carry Galdrilene into the future.

She laid a hand on her large, rounded belly as she positioned herself next to Mckale in front of the doors and felt a twinge of fear for the future. What kind of life would her child face? Would he or she be a Dragon Rider? Those questions were something she had carefully avoided while searching the lake for answers. She already knew her child would likely face the future without her.

The appearance of Serena and Liora at the end of the hall interrupted her thoughts, and she set aside her heartache and fears for the future. It was time to welcome a new rider. Liora’s long, white-blonde hair hung loose about her shoulders, and a mixture of excitement and fear of the unknown rolled off her. Though several inches taller and only about four years her junior, she seemed so young to Maleena. How long before the Shadow Riders shattered the innocence still lingering in her large, pale blue eyes?

“All will be as well as can be. Put away such sad thoughts and focus on the joy of the moment. The future will bring what it brings, and we will face it together. Until then, live for the here and now,” came the sending from Nydara.

A small smile touched Maleena’s lips, and she sent love flowing along the bond to the silver. “You are right, as usual.”

“I know,” Nydara returned, a smug note in the sending. “Now, do what needs to be done so that I may meet my newest offspring and the newest rider.”

Mckale’s voice filled the hall as he began. “Beyond this door, a future you cannot yet comprehend awaits you. Within is a very large chamber with a circle of eggs in the center. Though the chamber is large, only those Hatching and a couple of witnesses are allowed. Hatching is a personal thing.”

Feeling as if Emallya’s spirit stood close, encouraging her, Maleena picked up the ritual. “Once we open the door, Mckale and I will step aside. You must step through the doorway and into the chamber of your own free will. Once you are in the chamber, the compulsion to bond with your dragon will overcome you. You must be absolutely sure this is the path you wish to take and accept the offered gift of the bond without reservation. If you feel any doubt at all, turn and walk away from this door. At the end of the hall, you will find someone ready to guide you from the Dragon Hold. No shame will be on you for your refusal. Shame can only be found in a false acceptance.”

Liora stared at the doors, and Maleena could feel the pull of the call on the young woman as she answered, “I accept the offered gift without reservation.”

With a nod, Maleena and Mckale pushed on the set of double doors until they were open. Liora walked down the hall, drawn irresistibly by the call. Serena turned and left. They would see her again when Liora exited the chamber into the caldera. With a deep breath, Maleena followed Mckale and Liora into the chamber.

A blue egg pulsed with a soft glow, the humming filling the chamber even louder now that the rider was here. Liora walked into the depression in the middle of the chamber where the eggs were nestled, her eyes never leaving the blue one.

The young woman reached out and touched the shell with a shaky hand. A shell Maleena knew felt like satin. With a gasp, Liora dropped to her knees. Fascinated, Maleena watched. She’d only ever been present at the Hatching of her own dragon. At the time, Maleena had been so swept up in the visions of the past given to her by Nydara as the dragon hatched, she’d seen nothing else.

Liora’s eyes were wide as she stared into the visions her draclet sent, her hand still firmly held to the shell by a magic beyond understanding. A sob of emotion broke past Liora’s lips, and tears flowed down her face as fractures skittered across the shell and a long blue tail broke through and uncurled. Another large chunk fell away as a damp blue wing unfurled.

A loud crack echoed off the walls. Liora’s hand came loose and the rest of the shell fell away. For a brief moment, the new blue draclet was bathed in soft glowing light that seemed to radiate from the draclet herself. Hatching emotions filled the chamber, breaking through Mckale’s shield and astounding her.

Tears flowed as freely down Maleena’s face as they did Liora’s. Mckale slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. Maleena leaned her head against him as she watched the new relationship unfold between rider and dragon. The little blue unfurled her other wing, sending a clinging piece of shell to the smooth rock floor where Liora lay sobbing. Slowly, the young woman gathered herself and sat up. The little blue reached her wedge-shaped head out and touched Liora’s wet cheek with her nose.

“You are so beautiful, Pachua,” Liora said, her voice ragged with emotion. The blue snorted slightly and tried to fold her wings over her back. It took four tries for her wings do as the draclet wished, and even then, the tips still dragged the floor.

Liora glanced around the room as if just remembering she and the draclet weren’t alone. Maleena wiped at the tears on her face and smiled at the new rider. “Mckale will take you two out to the caldera where you can meet the other dragons and riders. I will be with you in a moment.”

As Mckale led Liora and her draclet down the long, sloping hall that led to the caldera, Maleena walked down into the depression where the rest of the eggs lay. Only seven were left. Two of the eggs had died before hatching and three of those that had hatched had died at Trilene. Still, nine living dragons from Nydara’s first clutch weren’t bad. And seven more possibilities remained, although odds were a few would be lost before they hatched. At least Paki would lay her clutch soon, adding to the future.

With a sigh, she knelt to pick up the pieces of shell. Now she knew why Emallya had always chosen to stay behind and do this. It gave her a moment to collect herself after the overflow of hatching emotions.

Though large, the pieces of shell weren’t heavy. Maleena carefully stacked their irregular shapes together then stood. She froze when warmth trickled down the insides of her legs accompanied by a heavy ache that began in her back and built as it spread across her front. She dropped the pieces of shell and put both hands to her swollen belly, feeling it harden under her palms.

It wasn’t supposed to happen like this. Everyone said that with the first baby, it took a long time to get going and most women had contractions for several hours before anything like this started.

Taking slow, deep breaths, she sank to her knees, trying to calm the sudden rush of joy and terror that gripped her as she waited for the contraction to pass.

“Maleena?” came Nydara’s anxious sending. “Mckale and Serena come. Marda has already marshaled the kitchen. What do you need boiled water for? Marda does know that suddenly making everyone cook won’t make your baby come faster, doesn’t she?”

Maleena chuckled in spite of everything. Nydara’s sudden, random chatter had distracted her from the worst discomfort from the contraction. As it passed, she took a deep breath and climbed to her feet. She wasn’t just going to sit there in a puddle of birthing waters and wait for Mckale. Her wet shift and dress clung to her legs as she passed through the doors into the hall.

Even if things were progressing a bit faster than she had thought they would, she should still have several minutes between contractions. Plenty of time to get most of the way to her sleeping quarters off Nydara’s and Tellnox’s lair.

“Maleena!” Mckale’s voice echoed through the Hatching Chamber behind her. As she turned to call out, another contraction gripped her. Gasping, she leaned against the wall for support, her arms going around her stomach as she bent over and took deep breaths. A light sheen of sweat broke out on her brow.

“Maleena?” Mckale strode into the hall. “Why didn’t you wait in the chamber for me?” His voice was gentle as he put his arms around her.

“Thought…I would have time…to get back to our chambers,” she said between breaths, leaning into his solid warmth.

Maleena straightened as the pain eased. “Where is Serena? Nydara said she was coming too.”

“I told her I would get you; she’s heading to our chambers.” Mckale kept an arm around her as they started down the hall again.

Thankful for his presence and support, Maleena leaned on him as she walked, every fear and worry she’d had about this moment tumbling through her mind. Needing distraction, she looked up at Mckale. “Nydara told me Marda has the whole kitchen going again.”

He chuckled. “Yes, Marda has every stove going and all of the cooks making things. I don’t know what they’re cooking, but they don’t dare oppose her even though the evening meal is already past. I guess Marda feels she needs to do something until she’s needed and if that something is cooking, then she’s going to do it.”

They reached the first set of stairs to the lairs and sleeping chambers before another contraction came. This one was stronger than the last, the pain building to surprising levels, as her stomach became rock hard. Maleena’s legs trembled as she groaned. Mckale helped her sit on the steps. He sat next to her, his arms supporting her as he talked about Liora’s meeting with the rest of the dragons and the new draclet named Pachua. Nydara kept up a constant stream of chatter in her head in an attempt to distract her from the pain.

Underneath Mckale’s stoic demeanor, Maleena sensed concern and a deep, buried fear that something would go wrong and he would lose her. As the pain subsided she chuckled to herself. He was terrified something would happen to her, and she hadn’t even considered such a possibility. Her only fear was for her unborn child. If something went wrong, he would choose her over the baby, and she would chose the baby over herself. Maleena sensed Nydara ready to support such a decision if it had to be made.

“Mother to mother, I understand. We will always be together, no matter what.” Nydara reaffirmed Maleena’s thoughts.

“Are you ready?” Mckale asked, his voice soft in her ear.

Maleena nodded and sighed. “Help me up.” Mckale gently pulled her to her feet. She tried to pull the wet material of her dress away from her legs, but gave up when it proved unsuccessful, and began climbing the stairs. It was harder than she’d expected. The additional effort brought on another strong contraction.

Before she could protest, Mckale swept her into his arms and carried her the rest of the way. Maleena barely noticed him climbing the stairs; the contraction had her full attention as she breathed through it.

When it eased she tried to push against him. “I can walk now.”

He shook his head and didn’t release his hold. “There is still another flight of steps and this is quicker. I’ll feel better once you’re with Serena.”

Maleena laid her head against his chest, feeling ridiculous being carried around. She felt like one of those daft women in those silly books in Haraban that Taela had told her about. Still, she couldn’t deny it was getting harder to walk.

The next contraction hit as he walked through the door of their chambers. This one was accompanied by a ton of pressure. “Oh Fates,” she gasped, unsure what was happening.

A rush of warmth flushed through her as Serena laid a hand on her. “Put her on the bed, Mckale, it’s time.”

“Already?” Panic edged Mckale’s voice as he laid her on the bed.

Maleena glanced at the leather hide, tanned to be nearly waterproof, and the thick wool pad on top that covered the sheets. As she panted against the pressure and the pain, her eyes went to Serena seeking reassurance.

Serena smiled at her. “I wondered if you might be in early labor when I checked you at dinner but didn’t want to say anything with the Hatching needing to be done. I figured even if you were, you had hours left. Apparently your little one doesn’t want to wait now that it’s decided to come.” She pointed at Mckale. “You, help her out of those wet things and into a clean shift while I check the tea I have steeping.”

“Tea?” Mckale asked, his hands gentle as he helped Maleena remove the wet shift.

Serena nodded. “To ease the pain.”

Maleena slipped on the dry shift, already feeling better. “It hasn’t hurt as bad as I thought it would.”

Mckale smiled at her, his silver eyes full of worry, love, and a tightening at the corners that suggested strain. “That is because I have already pulled as much from you as Tellnox will allow.”

Serena frowned at him. “This isn’t life threatening, Mckale. It’s only childbirth. There is no reason to put strain on yourself for this.”

He barely glanced at her. “Which is why she feels any of it. Tellnox is blocking me from taking more than the edge off.”

Serena tapped a finger against her lips as she studied him. “How does the pain feel?”

Mckale shrugged. “How it feels anytime I take pain from her, a general all over feeling. When she was in the Kormai, it was akin to being kicked down a hill by a horse.”

“What a shame,” Serena said with a sigh, and turned back to the tray on the table.

A furrow appeared between his eyes. “Why is that?”

Serena smiled and poured a cup of tea. “Because if you truly felt what a woman feels when giving birth, I would have Tellnox stop blocking you. It would do men good to actually feel such a thing.”

Maleena laughed softly and reached for the cup as Serena handed it to her. She’d only taken a small drink when another heavy contraction gripped. Mckale held her hand as the pain and pressure washed over her. The muscles in her body began to tremble on their own accord, and her stomach rolled. She clamped a hand to her mouth and looked frantically around.

Serena understood what she needed almost as soon as she needed it and produced a ceramic basin just in time. Maleena felt Mckale’s warm hand rubbing her back as she suffered through her stomach emptying itself in the middle of a contraction.

When her stomach was empty and the pain past, Serena looked sternly at Mckale. “You, out—and fetch me Marda. Tell her it’s time.”

Mckale looked back and forth between them. “I will stay.”

“Oh no, you won’t.” Serena stood and ushered him toward the door. “This is no place for a man.”

“My mother died giving birth.” Mckale gazed at Maleena, and she could sense his reluctance to leave.

“Really, McKale?” Serena rolled her eyes. “I’m not going to let anything go wrong. Now get out of here.”

Still, Mckale hesitated in the doorway. “But Gideon is going to be here, and he’s a man.”

“He would be yes, except he is attending a birth in the city right now. Besides, he’s a healer. Are you a healer? No, I didn’t think so. Go now and tell Marda to attend Maleena. Then find the other riders and be patient.”

Mckale frowned and left the room, his reluctance coming off him in waves.

Another contraction took Maleena’s attention. “Serena?” When her friend appeared in front of her, Maleena focused on her and tried to squash the panic rising inside. “I think the baby is coming.”

Serena smiled gently. “I know. Calm down, your body was designed to do this. Everything will be fine. While we wait for Marda and for your baby to make its long-awaited arrival, let me fix the pillows so you can be more comfortable.”

Serena fluffed and propped the pillows to give her more support. Two more contractions came in quick succession. Maleena panted through them, feeling the clean shift and the wool pad beneath her grow wet.

Marda came through the door, her heavy bulk a comforting sight. She beamed at Maleena. “Well, it’s about time. I was beginning to wonder if you planned on ever giving birth to this babe.”

Taela came through on her heels along with Jocelynn, Belynn, Nira, and Sumara. Taela shot Serena a hard look. “Don’t even think about trying to throw us out.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Serena said with a chuckle.

As the last of her labor progressed, Maleena breathed through the contractions while Taela held her hand. Nydara’s head in the doorway between the sleeping chamber and the lair, Marda’s comforting presence, Taela’s determined thoughts, Serena’s no-nonsense attitude, and the gathering of the other female members of her Dragon Rider family gave her the confidence to enter the last of it without fear.

In a rush of pain and more emotions than she could make sense of, she pushed the new life from her body into the waiting hands of her friend. Maleena sobbed with happiness as the first cry of the infant filled the chamber.

With practiced movements, Serena cut the cord then cleaned the babe while cooing softly. Taela repositioned the pillows to help prop Maleena up while Marda helped Serena. The plump woman who ran the Dragon Hold took the babe in experienced arms and wrapped it snuggly in a soft blanket while Serena delivered the afterbirth.

A bevy of attendants rushed in and as Serena helped her bathe away the sweat and blood in a large basin, the hide and its soaked wool pad were rolled up and taken away. Clean sheets and bedding were laid down.

After pulling on a clean shift and undergarments designed to absorb, Maleena was settled back into the bed and Marda laid a tiny bundle in her arms. “You have a daughter, Di’shan.”

The baby was pink and beautiful with a thick mat of black hair on her head. Maleena’s vision swam as tears filled her eyes and love overflowed her heart at the sight of her daughter. The closest thing she could compare the emotions to were what she felt on Nydara’s hatching day.

“She’s beautiful,” Taela said, leaning over to look at the baby. Jocelynn, Belynn, and Sumara crowded close to get a look at the newest little member of their family. Like a group of proud aunts, they cooed over the babe.

Gently, Maleena stroked a tiny hand, her heart melting as it curled around her finger in a tight hold. The baby’s eyes opened, and Maleena found herself staring into light violet eyes. As the babe turned her head and began to root around, Maleena sensed her hunger. Instinctively, she lowered her shift and lifted the baby to her breast.

It wasn’t perfect, but with help from both Serena and Marda, Maleena figured out how to get the babe to latch on. Both assured her that it would come easier with time. Serena returned to the tray and came back with another cup. “This one has herbs that will help your body heal and clean quicker. I will have you drink some everyday for the next few days.”

Marda smiled down at her. “I will go fetch Mckale.”

Mckale paced the inner terrace waiting for word. Tellnox lay nearby, his large silver eyes tracking Mckale’s progress as he walked from one end to the other and back again.

Kirynn elbowed Vaddoc lightly. “Want to lay wagers on the depth of the groove he’s going to wear in the stone?”

“I’m not sure it will be measurable.” Vaddoc chuckled.

Brock glanced at Kirynn. “Why aren’t ye up there with the rest o’ them?”

“Are you kidding? I’m not going near that.” She shuddered.

Brock laughed, his brown eyes dancing. His golden, Olen, rumbled in amusement.

Mckale tried to ignore them, his mind focused on what came through the bond. He came to an abrupt halt as the pain spiked, and he sensed a cascade of emotions from his bondmate. Kellinar stood up from where he sat near the wall.

Tellnox reached out to him, “Nydara tells me your draclet, or rather your babe, is born.”

His breath froze in his chest. His child was born; he was a father. “And Maleena?”

“She is fine. Serena and the others are taking care of her. Once they have everything settled, one of them will come for you.” Warmth and love flowed into him from the green. “Congratulations, my rider. You have a daughter.”

Mckale was startled from his conversation with Tellnox by Kirynn. “What happened? Is the baby born? Is Maleena all right?”

He nodded, still slightly numb from the news. “Yes and yes.”

“Well?” She tapped her foot impatiently. “Did she have a boy or a girl?”

“A girl.” He looked at her. “I have a daughter.”

Kellinar clapped him on the shoulder and smiled. “Congratulations, my friend. Perhaps one day Taela and I will join you in this parenthood thing.”

Vaddoc, Nolan, Brock, Varnen, Marcaius, Nordhas, and Toren gathered around to offer their congratulations as well. Mckale accepted them, feeling as if he were in a waking dream. Oh Fates, he was a father. A sudden knot of worry tightened in his stomach. What if he messed up? What if he didn’t do a good job at it?

Just then Loki appeared in front of him. “I can’t believe you’re a father. Does that make me an uncle of sorts?”

Mckale nodded. “I think it makes all of you uncles. Well except Kirynn,” he looked at the tough-as-nails woman. “I assume you do wish to be an aunt and not an uncle?”

She threw her head back and laughed. “Of course I’m an aunt. Someone has to corrupt her and teach her to be a proper woman.”

“Oh, no!” He groaned and dropped his head into his hands. “There will be no hope for the world.”

Kirynn laughed again and punched him in the shoulder.

“What will you name her?” Loki asked.

Mckale shook his head. “I don’t know. In Calladar it isn’t the man’s place to name a babe. A woman carries it, she goes through the pain and work to bring it into the world, and only she holds the right to name it unless she dies giving birth.” A shadow of sadness crept over him. “If that happens then it is the grandmother’s right to name.”

Marda finally appeared on the terrace, and though it had felt like hours, he knew it wasn’t that long. “Mckale, your bondmate and your daughter await you.”

He rushed into the hold and up the stairs. When he strode into the room his eyes immediately sought Maleena. Her chestnut hair cascaded around her as she sat propped up in the bed. Although weariness shadowed her features, a glow of happiness surrounded her, and in her arms lay a tiny bundle.

He approached slowly, unsure of what to do. Maleena looked up and gave him a radiant smile. “You have a daughter, my love.”

Mckale nodded. “So Tellnox tells me. Have you named her yet?”

Maleena looked down at the tiny face in the soft white blanket. “The name Emmaleen keeps coming to mind. What do you think?”

“I think she will have as beautiful a name as her mother.”

Serena walked over and gave him a hug. “Congratulations.”

He gave her a quick squeeze then let go as she stepped away. Before he realized what she planned, Serena lifted the delicate bundle from Maleena and handed it to him.

“Oh no, I’ve never held a baby before, I don’t know what to do,” he protested even as his arms cradled his daughter’s tiny form securely.

Serena smiled and stepped back. “Nonsense, you’re a natural. Just watch her head; her neck isn’t strong enough to hold it up yet.”

Mckale stared down at the little pink face as a sense of wonder stole over him. “Welcome to the world, little Emmaleen.”

Fonja stumbled along paying no heed to her chapped and bleeding feet or the hot sun bearing down on her. She patted her swollen belly with one hand as she munched a piece of melon in the other. It was delicious and the sweet moisture a welcome relief to her thirst. It was fortunate she’d found so many of them growing in the desert.

How many months had she wandered the empty grasses along the edge of the desert? Where was she going? A thought almost out of reach nagged at her that she needed to find somewhere to do something important. Fonja paused and looked around, trying to remember where she’d been and how she got here.

Darkness lingered on the edge of her thoughts. Her mind shuddered away from it. Memories of eating raw lizards and mice flashed through her mind, and she flinched away from those too. Those days were behind now that she’d found the melons.

Fonja stumbled forward again. She had to get somewhere safe to do something important. A push from inside her stomach made her look down at the small mound that was her abdomen. She stared at it curiously. The something had to with her belly, but what was it?

The sun had nearly reached the horizon when the pains began. Fonja rubbed her stomach in confusion. Maybe the melon wasn’t any good. She examined the fruit in her hand, its sweet flesh looked tasty enough, and it helped her ever-nagging thirst. Maybe she just needed to rest.

She started to sit but paused. Ahead a light flickered. Maybe that was the place she was supposed to find to do the important thing.

Pain bunched the muscles in her stomach at regular intervals now. She had to get to the flickering light so she could do the important thing and make the pain go away. It had to be why the pain had come, to remind her to do the important thing. What was it again? She struggled to remember. Dark memories rose up, and her mind retreated again.

As the light grew closer, she smoothed her hair and dress, not wanting to look a mess when she met whoever occupied the light. Fire, the flickering light was fire. Memories of a man, gentle when he bedded her, flitted across her mind. Then more memories of him hurting her, threatening to kill her, his face twisted with hate.

Her mind dimmed, and she took a bite of melon.

A flurry of activity greeted her arrival at the camp. The people were strange looking. Something about them looked so familiar, but the how and what were too closely linked with the darkness.

The pain doubled her over as it ripped through her and warm liquid ran down her legs. Why was there blood?

Angeni stood as Helki followed a human woman into the camp. Pain held the woman in its grip as blood ran down her legs. One hand wrapped her swollen belly while another held a piece of cactus. More blood smeared the woman’s mouth, torn by the thorns of the cactus. What was left of her ragged dress hung like a sack on her shrunken frame, making her pregnant belly look almost grotesque. Her bare feet were cracked and bleeding.

She smiled at them, and her sunken eyes held a deranged look.

Angeni laid a hand on her mate’s arm to keep him from approaching this strange apparition wandering in from the desert. Her eyes followed the stranger. “Though she is gone in the head she is no danger to us. And close to giving birth.”

“How did she get out here? And is that cactus she’s eating?” Avendala asked, her tone incredulous.

Another pain brought the woman to her knees. Angeni hesitated only a moment. Whatever had befallen this woman, her child didn’t deserve to die—if the babe wasn’t already dead. She took in the woman’s condition. It was amazing the woman herself was still alive.

Angeni turned to a lower-ranking woman, “Misu, prepare a birthing bed. Be quick now.”

As Misu hurried away, Angeni walked up and placed her hand on the woman’s arm. She was little more than skin and bone. “Come, we will help. Have no fear. I am Angeni. Do you have a name?”

The woman nodded. “I am…Fon…Fonja. I think that is right. I have to do something important. Do you think I can do that here?”

With Pamuya’s help, she guided Fonja to the large hide spread out on the ground with pillows laying on it. “What important thing do you need to do?”

“I…” Fonja gazed around, a bewildered look on her sunken face. “I don’t remember. I try, but the shadows are in my memory, and I can’t…”

“We will help you to figure it out. Right now, why don’t you settle down here?” Pamuya helped the woman to lay on the fur and recline against the pillows.

Angeni brought a cup of water, which the woman gulped down. “There is too much blood,” Pamuya whispered.

Angeni nodded. Unless human women were different, there was too much blood already and little likelihood of a live birth. The woman, Fonja, didn’t even look pregnant enough to be ready to give birth. Her belly only looked as big as it did because she was starved. How she carried a child at all was a mystery to Angeni.

Fonja cried out and curled up as more pain wracked her shrunken frame. Pamuya shook her head and looked at Angeni and Avendala. “It will be a miracle if she even has the strength to give birth.”

Angeni stared at the woman writhing on the fur. “There are other ways to save the babe if the mother cannot be saved. For now, let us make her as comfortable as we can.

Pamuya nodded. “We shall do our best then.”

As night crawled slowly over the land and the crescent moon climbed into the sky, Pamuya bathed away the blood on Fonja’s feet and applied a poultice to the lacerations. Angeni gave her a tea to ease the pain, though it didn’t seem to be much help, and spooned some stew between the woman’s lips. Darkness had just fully settled its mantel over the desert when Angeni sensed a change.

“Angeni, it’s happening,” Pamuya said, her old voice tense.

Angeni nodded. “I know.” Fonja’s breathing was shallow and too much blood flowed freely from between her legs. The woman’s skin was feverish as well. She cried out as the pains came, one on top of the other, unable or too delirious to push.

Finally, as Fonja twisted and screamed, Angeni was able to deliver the head and shoulders. The rest of the baby came easily after that. A boy. His color wasn’t good. Angeni gripped him by the ankles and turned him upside down before smacking him on the bottom.

The babe let out a shrill cry, and his color immediately began to pink up. Fonja stretched a hand toward the babe, a moment of clarity on her face as she gasped for air. “The important thing I had to do.”

Angeni cleaned the newborn quickly as Pamuya cut the connection to his mother. Then she wrapped him snuggly in a soft blanket. “What would you name him?”

Fonja slumped back, her arm falling to her side though her gaze remained locked on her son. “Marek…” She took a shuddering breath and whispered, “His name is Marek…” Her eyes closed, and her head fell to the side. The red stain on the fur grew rapidly.

Angeni watched as Fonja’s chest rose once, twice, and then never again. She blinked back tears for the woman who had given the last of her strength to bring her child into the world.

As she cradled the infant in her arms, she really looked at him for the first time. A matt of black hair covered his head and silver eyes peered sleepily up at her. He was so tiny. But then she was used to Ke’han babies. It was possible all human babies were this small, though something told her that this one was tiny, even for a human.

She glanced at the women who had gathered near during the ordeal. Algoma’s oldest daughter had given birth a scant moon ago. “Onatah, I give this babe into your keeping until we can find some humans to raise him. One babe is difficult enough to care for at this age, two will be more so. However, you are the only one who can feed him and ensure his life. The other babies of the camp are already beginning to move away from nursing, and he will need newer and more plentiful milk.” She gestured for the younger woman to come forward. “Although you are the only one who can feed him, we will all help to ensure you don’t feel the burden too heavily.”

Onatah came forward and gently took the tiny bundle. “He is so little. Do you think he will live?”

Angeni shook her head. “I do not know. We can only try.”

“What shall I call him?” Onatah asked, her eyes on the new babe.

Angeni ran a finger over the black hair. “His mother named him Marek. We will respect her wishes and call him that.”

“Marek…Marek.” Onatah repeated the strange sounding name several times. “I will see if he is ready to have his first meal. He is too tiny; he needs some fat on him.” Onatah took her adoptive son and settled on the furs and pillows around the fire she had with her mate.

Angeni watched Onatah’s young mate lean over and examine the child as she put him to her breast. He would take no issue with the babe. It was a woman’s business what child she raised and thanks to their meeting with Maleena and Mckale, the camp had kinder thoughts when it came to humans.

She glanced back at the body of the woman as the men folded the fur up over it and lifted the bundle to carry away into the desert. The predators would take care of the body. Where had she come from?

Kovan looked up as Azurynn strolled into his quarters and leaned against the wall. With a sigh, he set his papers aside. “What do you want, Azurynn?”

She gazed at him through her heavily lidded eyes. “Do you remember your little maid? Fonja, wasn’t that her name? The one you dumped in the middle of nowhere.”

His stomach turned at the mention of her name. The woman had went easily to bed with him and then gotten pregnant to try and destroy him. “What about her?”

Azurynn smiled at him. “She had a boy. She died during the birth, but the child lives. I saw a vision of it.”

Kovan suppressed the flash of rage her news brought on. “I don’t care one way or the other.”

Azurynn’s smile turned sardonic. “Oh, I think you do. What a shame the babe didn’t die with his mother is exactly what you were thinking actually.” With a laugh, she turned and walked away.

Kovan grabbed the inkwell on his desk and threw it across the room. The ink splattered, leaving a dark stain on the wall. He stood and threw the chair too before storming out into the hall. A male servant stumbled back, trying to get out of his way. Kovan made a quick weave and lashed out at the man with it. The servant gasped and fell against the wall, his hand on his chest as blood oozed from his eyes, nose, and ears. Kovan stared at him, holding the weave until the man was dead.

He continued down the hall, leaving two more male servants dead in his wake. How dare Fonja give birth to a live child. How dare she not die before the pregnancy got that far. She did this to spite him. Damn the Fates, he was not a father. He would have to find the child and kill it. He couldn’t allow it to destroy him. It would be better that way. The child would be better off. Except he didn’t know where to look.

As he entered the main chamber, one of the mages approached him. Her dark hair fell loose around her shoulders. “Kovan, I needed to speak—” He lashed out at her, striking her with his fist and sending her sprawling on the floor.

Kovan stared at her. Fonja had done this. This was her fault, hers and the child she’d given birth to. He was behaving like his father and it was all her fault. Rage built inside until he felt he would burst. Kovan turned and spotted a male mage several feet away, staring at him with wide eyes. He lashed out with the same weave. The mage staggered as blood poured from the openings in his face.

Screams echoed through the chamber as he continued his rampage, killing three more male mages before calling Quillan down to him. He would find the child and kill it. The babe would be better off for it. Fonja couldn’t have gone that far.

First though, he had to tame the monster inside him. It would be terrible, but he couldn’t help it. What he was about to do was all Fonja’s fault for not dying as she was supposed to, for giving birth to his child.

Azurynn watched Kovan leave the Kormai, taking no notice of the carnage in the main chamber. His thoughts had been clear enough. He meant to kill the babe. Something stirred in a dry corner of her dark heart. Azurynn knew what it was like to be unwanted, to be sold and then wanted for all the wrong reasons. She knew what it was like to kill a baby for the right reasons. Kovan’s reasons weren’t the right ones.

She would find the babe before he did. It would be best for the babe. It was a chance to right a wrong in her past and also best for Kovan. His personal demons were driving him to the edge now; they would carry him over it if he killed the child. She knew that better than anyone did. The memory of his mother protecting him and the monster created by his father would war within him until they tore him apart.

Kovan meant nothing to her personally, but the Kormai needed him. Had she foreseen his reaction, Azurynn would have never told him. She truly thought he would rant and rage and then bring the child to the Kormai to be raised. However, Azurynn sensed no wavering in the decision within Kovan’s mind.

Sadira stormed into the main chamber, her shadows flowing around her as she took in the dead mages. “What in the void happened in here?”

“Kovan lost it. Give him an hour or so, and then go collect him before he gets himself killed.” Azurynn pinned Sadira with a look that brooked no nonsense should the woman feel the need to argue. “The Kormai needs him. If you truly wish his death, it can be done after the war with the Guardians is over.”

Without waiting for an answer, Azurynn picked up her cloak from the padded bench by the wall and strode to the center of the main chamber, calling Murynn down to her. She would handle the babe herself.

Sadira approached the border town of Basc slowly. The buzzing of flies hung heavy over the town, punctuated only by the flap of buzzard wings. Ranit followed behind, the tips of her wings leaving grooves in the dirt. Blood stained the street and several of the walls, and the stench of death, vomit, and bodies that had soiled themselves during their last throws of life clogged her airways. She held a small satchel of dried flowers to her nose. It didn’t help, only added a floral scent to the reek.

She found Kovan in the town center on a pile of bodies in front of a fountain. He sat with one leg up, his arm resting across his raised knee, and a roll of tobacco in his hand. Sadira examined the pile; it was just as she figured, all men. In fact, it looked as if every man and boy child in the village was in that pile.

To the side of the town square, the women and girls of the village cowered against a wall, their weeping an accompaniment to the tinkling of the fountain. Sadira eyed the man on the pile cautiously. “Kovan.”

He took a long drag off the tobacco roll and blew out the cloud of smoke, giving her a little nod. “Sadira.” He glanced at the roll in his hand. “These really are pretty good, you know. There are quite a few of them in this town. Apparently it’s something they make.” Kovan looked down at the pile of bodies and chuckled darkly. “Used to make.”

Sadira eyed the women and girl children. “And what of them?” He had certainly created a mess.

Kovan followed her look and sighed. “Regrettably, in spite of everything, I still find that I can’t kill them.” He shrugged.

“Why don’t you go back to the Kormai, and I will clean up here.” She glanced at the huddled women. “We need a few more servants.” Especially since the deranged idiot had killed some of them along with several of her mages. “Some of the younger girls would fill that gap nicely with some training.”

He jumped down off the pile. “Do what you wish. I find I’m tired now. Make sure those you choose bring as many as they can carry of the tobacco packets and the papers to wrap it in.” Kovan held the tobacco roll up for her to see.

“Whatever you want, Kovan.” Had the whole thing completely unhinged him? She looked around at all of the bodies again. He did have some nice handiwork here though. Either way, she didn’t really care other than the Kormai needed him and if he stayed here much longer, Guardians were sure to show up and they would likely kill him.

Kovan flipped the nub of tobacco roll on the ground and walked over to Quillan. Within moments, the black had lifted off and Jumped; back to the Kormai she hoped. With a sigh, she turned to the huddled women. “Now, what to do with you?”

Ignoring their pleas for mercy, Sadira looked them over. “You, you, you, and you.” She pointed to four young women, likely barely off their mother’s apron strings. “Go stand over there. If you try to run, my dragon will kill you. If you try to interfere, I will kill you.”

The women stood frozen. Sadira unleashed her shadows, letting each of the four feel their bite. “You will do as I say, always and without question.” With sobbing cries, they ran to stand by Ranit.

Pulling on her powers, she turned the full weight of her shadows on the remaining women and girls. It was quick and merciless. Not the way Sadira liked it, she preferred to draw out deaths. But she needed to be done with this and out of this town as soon as possible.

Turning her back on the huddled mass of blistered and rotting bodies, she walked toward Ranit and her new servants.

After three days of searching, Azurynn found what she sought. Murynn landed right at the edge of their camp, her black wings whipping the sand up as the creatures ran. The females crowded back against the wall of the half-moon canyon while males lined up in front, their weapons at the ready.

Azurynn removed the safety straps and leaped lightly from the saddle. Her cloak billowed out in the cool wind sweeping across the desert. The sand reflected the light of the full moon, making each of the creatures easily visible to her eyes.

She walked across the intervening space with three separate weaves at the ready, coming to stop several paces from the big male that had placed himself ahead of the others. Raising her chin, she eyed him up and down. “My, you do look like a Kojen, don’t you? How strange that you are so different.”

The big male growled and shifted. Azurynn gave him a lazy smile. “Down boy, I didn’t say you were a Kojen. I said you looked like one.”

“What are you here for?” The male’s voice was deep and demanding.

She considered a moment before answering. “Tonight, that depends on you. I didn’t come here with the sole intention of killing you all, however, if you try to stop me I will do just that. Not even that dragon thing you have hiding in the shadows will be able to save you. I’m sure she is quite formidable against Kojen and even humans. Against my Murynn, she wouldn’t last more than a few a moments.”

The leader stared at her for several minutes. Azurynn sensed him weighing his options. Finally, with a sigh somewhere between frustration and defeat, he asked, “What is it you want?”

“The human babe you have within your camp.”

A gasp went up from the females and one young female clutched a tiny bundle to her breast. The leader shook his head. “What does someone like you wish with the babe?”

Azurynn looked him in the eye. “That is none of your concern. What is your concern is that his father searches for him. I have told him the child died hours after his birth; however, he doesn’t believe me and scours the area for it. When he finds the child, he will kill it and anyone who is caring for it. There will be no negotiation with him, no chance to plead your case. Are you truly willing to risk the lives of everyone in your camp down to the youngest babe for a single human child?” She raised an eyebrow. “Of course, his father will have no chance to even find you if you continue to stand in my way. One way or another, I will have the babe this night.”

“And what will you do with the child?”

“Again, that is none of your concern.” She caught the edge of her cloak as a gust of wind tried to rip it away. “The child will be dealt with and your camp will be safe. For your cooperation, I will even give you a full moon to relocate far from here. If after that I fail to find you anywhere near here when I search, I will forget you even exist.”

The big male stared at the ground for several long minutes before heaving another sigh, his shoulders slumping. Azurynn smiled. She had presented him with an impossible situation. No matter which decision he made, it would run counter to his nature. Sacrifice a babe, or sacrifice his camp.

“Onatah, bring the babe.”

“Hakan, no!” one of the females cried.

Hakan shook his head and partially turned toward those behind him. “We have no choice. Onatah, bring the babe, I do not need to repeat myself.”

The young female, Onatah, slowly separated herself from the clutch of women and walked forward until she stood next to Hakan. The big male gestured toward Azurynn. “We have done all we can for him. Give the babe to her.” When Onatah hesitated, Hakan said, “Remember, you have an infant of your own. Would you forfeit her life so that this woman may still walk away with Marek?”

A tear slid down Onatah’s face as she crossed the distance and laid the child in Azurynn’s arms. Azurynn barely glanced at the sleeping infant. Instead, she looked at Onatah. “His name is Marek?”

The young female nodded.

Azurynn looked down at the thick black hair on the babe’s head. “A fitting name for him.” She looked up into the dark eyes of the purple-skinned female. “He doesn’t belong with you. Return now to the infant that does.” She shifted her look to Hakan. “Your camp is safe…for now. Leave in the morning and go far from here if you wish it to remain so.”

Azurynn turned and walked back to Murynn. Shifting the child to one arm, she climbed awkwardly into the saddle. She could only get one safety strap buckled. It would have to be enough. The baby stirred, and she tucked her cloak around him then touched one finger to his forehead, letting a small weave settle over his mind. It would keep him soundly asleep for several hours.

At her signal, Murynn rose into the air. A swirl of black filled the moon-washed night as the dragon opened a Jump.

They made several Jumps through the cold void, filled with only the whispers of the tortured souls trapped there. Just after the Galdar River, Murynn could Jump no more. Azurynn ground her teeth at the inconvenience of having to fly the rest of the way.

Even so, morning was no more than a mere hint of light along the eastern horizon when the black landed at the edge of Penendale, the eastern most city in Boromar. In that early hour before dawn broke the horizon, the silence was almost complete in the slumbering city. A quick weave on the city guards ensured they saw and heard nothing.

Azurynn resisted the urge to kill them while they stood there helpless. It wasn’t what she was here for this night. Where were the Guardians? Strange that none had sensed her, though she was thankful for it. Once inside the city, she got her bearings and started for one of the larger houses. Not the largest and richest, but one obviously well off.

She slipped through the door and up the stairs to the upper chambers where the sleeping quarters would be. Heavy snores led her to a room where a man and woman slept. Azurynn tossed a weave at them. “Wake.”

They both bolted upright in the bed, their eyes wide.

The man recovered first, his eyebrows drawing down as he scowled. “Who in the name of the Fates are you, and what are you doing in our house?”

Azurynn smiled, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “I am Azurynn, and I am a Shadow Rider. I trust you have heard of us? I thought so.”

“Wha…What are you going to do to us?” A tremor ran through the woman’s voice.

“Why nothing of course.” Azurynn raised an eyebrow. “As long as you follow my commands.” She looked down at the infant in her arms and ran a finger over his soft cheek. “I’m broken, I know this. Darkness has taken my heart and soul.” Azurynn glanced up. “I wasn’t always this way. I was made into this, and I can no longer help what I am.” She looked back down into the face of Kovan’s son. “He isn’t evil though. He has a chance to be something different. Someone who is wanted.” Azurynn walked around the bed and lay the sleeping infant in the woman’s arms before backing away to stand at the foot of the bed again. “The child’s name is Marek. You will raise him as your own, love him as your own, and treat him as only loving parents would treat their child.”

“But…” The woman looked down at the infant in confusion then raised her eyes back to Azurynn. “I can’t feed him. I’ve not had a child of my own yet, I don’t know what to do.”

“Then hire someone who can. Tell your friends he’s the babe of a very distant cousin who died in childbirth, and he was sent to you to care for.” Azurynn turned and walked away, only pausing briefly to look back. “See to it that he goes to the weapons school in Ardien, he will need the experience later in life. And don’t think you can mistreat him, and I won’t find out. All of the Guardians in Galdrilene won’t be able to save you if you do.”

Azurynn left the house and the city quickly. The eastern sky had turned pearl gray, and her time was running out. She released the city guards as Murynn entered the long, single Jump back to the Kormai. It was done. The child was safe from Kovan and taken care of. He would be wanted.

Maleena moved quietly around her bedchamber while Emmaleen slept snug in the little cradle, soft white blankets wrapped around her small form. Maleena smiled as warmth filled her at the thought of her daughter. Nydara’s silver nose rested in the doorway to the dragon’s lair, and her soft crooning filled the bedchamber.

With a sigh, Maleena glanced around the room. There wasn’t much point in putting it off, Kellinar and Taela would leave for New Sharren soon now that Paki’s eggs were laid. In a couple of days, the silver would fire the eggs and all that would be left to do was wait for them to find riders. Though she knew Taela and Kellinar would return to Galdrilene more often, Maleena needed to speak with them now.

Memories of the scenes she’d seen in the lake moved through her mind. The weave Anevay had left uncompleted really was their only chance, and there was only one way to get it. Taela didn’t have the gift her bondsister had. She couldn’t make sense of Anevay’s notes.

It would be best to speak with Taela alone first. Her Spirit sister could be trusted to keep things quiet.“Taela?”

The other woman’s mental response was immediate. “Yes?”

“I need to speak with you alone. Can you come to my chambers? I don’t want to wake Emmaleen right now.” The babe had just fallen asleep, it would give her an hour or so before the little one woke again.

“I will be right there,” came Taela’s reply.

A few minutes later, the other Silver Rider slipped quietly through the door. “What’s wrong?” Her eyes glanced at the baby’s cradle, worry clear on her face.

“Emmaleen is fine,” Maleena assured her as she walked over to sit in one of the two chairs by the wall.

Taela crossed the chamber and sat in the other. “Then what is wrong? Don’t tell me it’s nothing. I can sense it.”

Maleena smiled softly. “I had no intention of denying it.” Her gaze wandered to the cradle again, and an ache settled in her chest. Taking a deep breath, she turned back to Taela. “Everything is wrong right now. I spent time at Spirit Lake. I went through every possible outcome of this war. Only one has any hope of success.”

“Which one?” Taela searched her face.

Maleena held out her hands. “It will be best if I show you.”

Her Silver sister’s tilted blue eyes stared at her hands for a moment, and Maleena sensed Taela’s reluctance. She didn’t attempt to soothe her. “This will be very hard to see and experience, even though it’s from my perspective.” Maleena hesitated then said, “You will have to promise me one thing.”

Taela eyed her warily. “Promise what?”

“You cannot speak of what you see to anyone, not even Kellinar.” Maleena shifted to get more comfortable.

“Why would you ask me to promise such a thing?”

Maleena sighed. “If you tell Kellinar, he will tell Mckale. Neither of them will agree to it, and Kellinar must agree. It is the only chance we have. Promise me.” She started to draw her hands back.

Taela quickly took them, pressing their palms together. “I promise.”

Maleena let out a long breath and sank into the visions from the lake. It wasn’t any easier the second time. The visions unfolded, playing in their minds as if they were both experiencing them happening. The vivid colors and emotions they saw and felt only added to the horror of each sequence.

Taela gasped and started to pull her hands away, but Maleena gripped them tighter. Her Silver sister needed to see it all, needed to understand the reasons behind her decision. Needed to know the horror that faced them all if they shied away. When the visions came to the final conclusion she finally released Taela’s hands.

Taela wrapped her arms around her middle and bent forward, tears streaking down her face. “You can’t, Maleena,” Taela whispered, finally looking up at her.

Maleena let out a shaky breath and shook her head. She’d already come to terms with it, Nydara had too. Now she just needed Taela to see the path to follow, impossible though the choice was. “I can. Nydara and I have already discussed it.” She took another deep breath and continued, “There is only one way to get the rest of the weave, the one that will end this under favorable conditions.”

“Favorable conditions?” Taela wiped her eyes and glared at her. “You call those favorable? Maleena, you will die!”

She nodded. “I’m well aware of this, Taela. As you saw, if I don’t do this, everyone will die, including me. No matter what happens, my death is assured. It comes down to what I wish to do with it. I have no intention of going to Maiadar knowing I will soon be followed by everyone, including Emmaleen.”

Taela stared at her in silence before she said, “How do you plan on getting the rest of the weave from a dead woman?”

“I can’t get it. I don’t have the right connection to Maiadar for this. Kellinar has it and so do you. You two will have to get it.”

Her friend shook her head. “I have no connection. I’ve never been in the lake.”

“Your bond with Anevay is your connection. Your magic will get you into the lake.” Maleena looked Taela in the eye. “You will have to go beyond the edge of Maiadar and travel into the depths of it to find her spirit. It’s the only way, Taela. The only hope we have. You saw that for yourself.”

Taela looked away, her eyes resting on the cradle. “You ask me to sign your death warrant.”

“My death warrant is already signed. I ask you to retrieve what is needed, so that my death will not be in vain and my life won’t have been wasted.”

“What about Emmaleen?” Taela asked softly.

Maleena looked at the babe. “She will be safe. She will have Mckale and you and Kellinar and the riders who are left once it’s ended. Marda will be here for her too. It’s the best I can hope for.”

“I gather you haven’t spoken of this to Mckale,” Taela said dryly. Deep sorrow rolled off her friend.

Maleena shook her head. “No. As I said earlier, if I told him, he would tell Kellinar. Neither of them would agree to the trip into Maiadar for the weave. And in order to find Anevay, it’s going to take both of you. In the end, in their effort to find some other way, the fate of the Guardians and everyone in Galdrilene, along with the rest of the world, would be sealed.” A soft chuckle slipped past her lips. “Men often blind themselves to the reality of a situation when it comes to those they love.” She turned her eyes back to Taela. “This is something you and I alone are going to have to face with the full knowledge of what is to come.”

Taela’s eyes held hers for a long moment. Then her shoulders sagged, and she leaned back in the chair. “I don’t see that I have much choice.”

Emmaleen’s soft cries captured their attention. Maleena stood and crossed the chamber. Her hands were gentle as she lifted the small bundle. Taela walked over and held out her arms. “May I?”

With a smile, Maleena eased the babe into her friend’s arms. She watched while Taela swayed gently from side to side and spoke quietly, her fingers running through the thick black hair on Emmaleen’s head.

Tears stung her eyes, and Maleena blinked them back. “You will help take care of her when the time comes?”

Taela looked up, her own eyes moist. “I promise.”

Maleena nodded and took the babe back. “You should speak with Kellinar about this. Unless you think it would be better if we both spoke to him.”

“No, I can handle Kellinar. He won’t know what we’re really doing and that getting the rest of the weave won’t save us all.” Taela rubbed her arms then crossed them over her chest. “He will go willingly to find her. I would even look forward to seeing Anevay again if I didn’t know what the outcome would be.”

“Don’t let your chance to see her again be marred by this. Like I said, my own trip to Maiadar is a certainty, there is nothing that can change it. You travel to Anevay to save the life of my daughter and my bondmate. As well as the life of Kellinar and the lives of the other riders.” Maleena smiled. “Good things will come of this.”

Taela nodded. “I’m going to fly with Paki for a little while. I have to get myself into the right frame of mind before I approach Kellinar. He will know something is wrong otherwise.”

“Fly safe, my friend,” Maleena said quietly. She understood what Taela needed. It had taken her a few days to fully come to terms with it herself.

Taela gave her a brief hug, careful of the babe in Maleena’s arms and then she was gone, striding through the door at a quick pace.

“I have already spoken with Paki and relayed everything you saw at the lake to her. She is not happy with what must be done, but she does see the need for it,” Nydara sent. “She will help Taela come to terms with it.”

Maleena glanced sharply at the dragon. “You made sure to keep it between you two and let nothing overflow to Tellnox or Shryden?”

Nydara snorted, her hot breath wafting into the chamber. “I’m more than capable of focused communication.”

“I know.” Maleena sighed and sat back down with Emmaleen’s warm weight snuggled in her arms. “I’m sorry. So much rides on this.”

Nydara’s mental tone softened. “Your concern is understandable. Rest assured, Paki and I are well aware of the consequences if this information gets out.”

Emmaleen whimpered again, and Maleena sensed the little one’s hunger. She wished she knew how much time was left. Was the future the lake showed months or years away? Only time would tell.

Later that evening, though Maleena and Mckale remained in the warmth of their lair with their new babe, most of the riders gathered on the inner terrace in the cold, crisp air as the sun sank toward the bay. The fire glowed in the firepit, dancing as it devoured the logs and sending occasional sparks drifting up.

Liora stood near the lake while Pachua splashed in the water. Vaddoc and Kirynn sat nearby shooting friendly insults at each other that ranged from benign to downright vulgar.

Serena and Nolan, relaxed on another bench, were deep in a conversation about healing. Marcaius sat with one arm around Nira while he took turns with Belynn sending tiny balls of flame into the fire. Brock, Toren, Jocelynn, and Varnen sat on the far side of the fire talking among themselves.

Kellinar reclined against one side of the cushioned bench with Taela curled between his legs, her head resting on his chest. His fingers traced through her hair while his gaze drifted across the gathered riders. The peace that flowed through Galdrilene itself seeped into his soul.

The laughter and quiet conversation filled the evening and brought them together as the family they were. He realized now his return to Galdrilene had been long overdue. They should have come back weeks ago. He and Taela both would have benefited from it.

Though Kellinar was keenly aware of the gaps in their group where Emallya, Bardeck, Anevay, Tallula, and Tania should have been, it didn’t hurt as much as it had only a short time ago. Looking at them all, it became obvious that the past couple of weeks spent in Galdrilene had been needed by everyone. A chance to reconnect for the older riders and a chance to feel included by the newer riders. Several of them would be Sliding out of Galdrilene soon and joining in the danger along the border. A task he knew they looked forward to for reasons he couldn’t fathom. Given the option, Kellinar would prefer never to see a battle again. But then, they hadn’t been there for Trilene, hadn’t witnessed the horror that was a fight with Shadow Riders.

It would come soon enough. He turned his thoughts away from the dark possibilities of the future and focused on the warmth and comfort of the present, surrounded by those who were far closer to family than friends.

The wind whipped over them as Keta and Merru, with Sumara and Loki astride their backs, streaked overhead. Sumara’s green Keta was by far the fastest, most agile dragon in Galdrilene. The next fastest was Merru and the two dragons and their riders took great delight in competing against each other. Though Merru and Loki inevitably lost every time, they never failed to rise to the challenge or give up hope that one day they would beat the dark-skinned rider and her green.

Cheers went up from the group gathered on the terrace as everyone yelled encouragement to one, the other, or both. The other dragons, some on their ledges, the rest lounging by the lake, raised their voices in bulging roars that reverberated off the sides of the rim. Keta put on a new burst of speed and did a twisting flip that nearly made Merru turn inside out trying to keep up with her. With a rumble of dragon laughter, Keta shot across the sky in the opposite direction with the golden Merru over two dragon-lengths behind.

Kellinar chuckled as he watched them and for the first time since the Battle of Trilene, he didn’t feel guilty for finding pleasure and happiness in the moment. Tomorrow they would scatter again, back to where they were needed in the rest of the world. But for tonight, Galdrilene was their world.

Kirynn and Vaddoc stood in the town center of Basc. She swallowed hard and took shallow breaths, the stench overwhelming. The water fountain tinkled merrily, at odds with the carnage around it. This explained why no one had received word from the Border Guard outpost for several days.

The wet, ripping sounds of vultures tearing strips off rotting bodies underscored the loud buzzing of thousands of flies crawling over one another in a moving, pulsing blanket. The small, dark insects clung to blood-stained walls, covered the edges of the fountain, and massed on the putrid remains of what had been the town’s people.

The corpses against the wall, stripped of almost all identifying features except for some remnants of clothing, identified them as females. A few remaining blackened and blistered body parts revealed the manner of their death.

Nothing Kirynn had witnessed, not even Trilene, prepared her for the scene or the smell. Bile rose strong and quick in the back of her throat. Despite the comfortable temperature of winter in southern Shadereen, sweat broke out on her brow. Her stomach heaved as she bent over and vomited onto the hard-packed dirt. The sound of retching behind her told her Vaddoc too was unable to control his reaction. Another wave of nausea swept through her, and she bent over again.

When there was nothing left to bring up, Kirynn opened the small leather bag of water and rinsed her mouth. After taking a small sip to dull the burn in her throat, she passed it to Vaddoc. Flies, drawn by the odor of the vomit, gathered close. They landed on her sweaty skin with their sticky legs. She brushed them away with a shiver, trying to suppress the thought of what else the nasty things had landed on.

As much as she wanted to leave, they had to investigate. They knew who killed the women, but what had killed the men? Not Sadira, it was obvious by what was left of them that they hadn’t died by Sadira’s shadows. Kirynn pulled the neck of her shirt up and pressed it against her nose and mouth, hoping to dampen the stench.

Vaddoc moved around one side of the center while she worked the other. As they explored, they disrupted the vultures and flies—flapping wings and rustling feathers competed with the constant buzz. They met on the far side of the fountain. He glanced around before settling his gaze on the water. She didn’t blame him. It was by far the safest place to look.

“Only two magics were used here,” Vaddoc said, his voice muffled by the fabric over the lower half of his face.

Kirynn nodded in agreement. “We need to search every house for survivors, though by the looks of the bodies it appears everyone down to the newest babe is dead.”

“We have to check anyway.” Vaddoc swept his gaze over the buildings. “You take the northern half of town, I will take the southern.”

Nodding, Kirynn turned and worked her way through the town center, her eyes on the buildings. Their empty windows stared back like sockets as dead as their owners. The first house was a small affair. A central room, a cooking alcove, and two sleeping rooms. Curtains shifted in the faint breeze. Charred remains of a loaf of bread inside the cold oven. A child’s doll in the middle of the floor where it had been dropped. A pitcher of water on the table next to a bag of tea leaves.

Outside another door stood a washtub filled with water and clothes. The last item on the dry line was only half hung. Inside that house, she found more of the same. Everywhere she looked were the reminders of lives that had suddenly stopped mid-task. But no signs of life other than rodents picking over food left behind by the dead. Not even family pets had been spared.

House after house, shop after shop, she searched. It was the same, always the same.

When Kirynn finished and returned to the town center, Vaddoc wasn’t there. In all likelihood, still searching. She couldn’t wait for him there. Couldn’t be among all the death a moment longer. As she strode down the street toward the edge of town where the dragons waited, she reached out to Syrakynn. “Have Namir let Vaddoc know I’m with you two. I can’t be inside the town anymore.”

“I will. And I understand.”

When she reached the red, Kirynn leaned her head against the dragon’s side and closed her eyes. At least out here where the breeze moved better, the smell wasn’t as bad. “I should have hung onto the detachment a while longer I guess.”

“Even with it, I think you would have struggled with this. If you hadn’t, I would have worried about you,” came the return. “Vaddoc comes.”

Kirynn opened her eyes and turned to see the ashen-faced Borderman walking toward them.

“I found no one left alive,” he said when he reached her.

“I found the same.”

Vaddoc looked back at the town. “Why? What would provoke such action against Basc?”

Kirynn sighed and began fastening the catcher strap. “I don’t think ‘why’ can be answered when it comes to Shadow Riders.”

“There is nothing here though. No chance at gaining power, no resources to take, nothing. Basc only contained a little over five hundred people, not including the Border Guards stationed here.”

“You’ll drive yourself crazy trying to rationalize it. It was done because the Shadow Riders are sick and twisted. Nothing more, nothing less. There’s no way to reason it,” Kirynn said and pulled herself into the saddle. “All we can do is try to patrol the border more and hope that no others suffer this fate.”

When Vaddoc gained the saddle and had his safety straps secured, the dragons lifted off. Kirynn took a deep breath of the fresh air well above the town. The red opened a Slide, and Kirynn could feel the dragon’s relief at leaving the town behind.

They came out of the Slide over Marden. To the north, where a wide river cut through the scanty grass on its way to the Blood River, numerous narrow channels cut through the landscape like long spokes. In-between the spokes grew row upon row of trees with their orange, yellow, and green fruits along with rows of vegetable crops. Far to the south, where the grass grew thicker, herds of sheep and geese grazed. To the east, in the scrubbier areas, goats grazed on the thorny brush.

The sun sparkled off the waterways as Syrakynn glided toward the massive keep. Kirynn couldn’t wait to get a bath. It wouldn’t be as nice as a bath in Galdrilene but even a bucket of water and soap would do right now. Anything to wash the stench from her skin and clothes. If only the images could be washed from her mind as easily. They would be Sliding back to Galdrilene soon. She could get a proper bath then.

Kalila rubbed her temples and suppressed a groan. Hours of listening to the whining Heads of Houses had given her a splitting headache. Lord Haden’s voice echoed as he ranted about the loss of life at the battle of Trilene, pacing the length of the table where the other Heads sat. A battle he continued to claim was none of Markene’s business. He’d been ranting about this for three months.

At the request of Lalani, she’d continued ruling Markene with a firm hand. She’d remained largely silent during these meetings of nobles, refusing to justify her actions—until now.

The incessant droning of Lord Haden’s nasally voice grated in her ears, each word driving into her head like nails. Her anger, that had grown in a slow burn, now simmered just under the surface. When Haden jumped onto the next complaint, the people who’d come to Markene as refugees, the anger flashed white-hot.

Kalila stood from her seat at the head of the table and raised herself to her full height. She was still shorter than him by several inches. It didn’t matter. She gave him a look that clearly showed she thought him less than the dirt beneath her shoe.

“What would you have done with the displaced people, Lord Haden?” she asked, doing her best to keep her voice even while she interrupted him.

Haden turned toward her, his eyes wide as if surprised she’d spoken. “I would not have done anything with them. I would not have involved Markene in Trilene’s quarrel.”

Kalila raised an eyebrow. “I know you wouldn’t have. I saw exactly how willing you were to stick your neck out for Markene on the day Sadira paid her visit. If you could do nothing more than cower against a wall when the safety of Markene’s people was at stake, why would you be capable of standing up for anyone else?”

“That was different.” Haden’s face flushed red. In anger or embarrassment, Kalila couldn’t tell. “What you did went well beyond protecting Markene. And then you dragged all of those filthy people back with you.”

Kalila didn’t register what she’d done until she was standing in front of Haden, her hand stinging from the force of the slap. A collective gasp filled the room.

Haden’s eyes narrowed, the red handprint on the side of his face standing out as he gave her a murderous look. “You dare—”

“You dare! Who are you to question my decision? If Markene were facing the same impossible odds, I would hope other nations would come to our aid. If we refuse to show our support for our allies, how can we expect them to help defend our borders when the time comes?” Kalila nearly shook with anger. “And as far as those ‘filthy people’ are concerned, those people who you seem to feel deserved to die, they are no longer in Markene because they are busy building their own nation from the ground up. Something I know you cannot begin to comprehend since you had everything handed to you by virtue of birth, and you can’t even run that properly. I imagine anything built by you would likely fall down in the first good wind.”

Kalila stepped back from him, bringing her emotions under control. “You will say nothing else on this matter. If you wish to push the issue, then we will be forced to go head to head. This isn’t a fight you want Haden. Do not test me. If you find that you haven’t the stomach to continue under my rule, you are more than welcome to pack your bags and head for the Kormai. However, if you remain, you will cease causing unrest in this nation in the hopes of your own selfish gain. Markene and its people are not a gaming chip for you to play with.”

“You will regret this,” Haden said through gritted teeth.

She shook her head. “I don’t think so. Go ahead. Continue with what you’ve been trying. I promise you won’t like the results. And even if you were to unseat me from my throne, you shall never sit in it.” If he thought his threats frightened her then he was underestimating her.

He laughed darkly. “I’m the only one to take it if you were declared unsuitable.”

So sure of himself, so full of his own self-imagined superiority, and so convinced of his place in the world. It was time to pull that rug from beneath his feet. Kalila allowed a small smile to play upon her lips. “Hard to sit in the throne when you are a dead man.”

Haden took a step toward her and stopped when the Defenders shifted, ready to prevent him from harming their queen. Not that it mattered. At that moment, Kalila held her magic ready. Haden would die before he laid a hand on her.

“You dare threaten me like that?”

“I’m not making a threat, Haden. You have my word as Queen of Markene, no matter what befalls me, that you will never live to take the throne.”

He glanced back at the other Heads sitting at the table. None of them made eye contact. Kalila chuckled at the flicker of fear she saw in his eyes. “Don’t look for help among them. Even the worst of them understands basic human decency.”

Haden turned on his heel and strode from the chamber. The sound of the door slamming echoed throughout the room. With a heavy sigh, she returned to the table and addressed the man ranked under Haden. “I believe we have some issues with food and gold you wished to discuss before Haden went on his tangent.”

“Yes, my queen.” The man nodded and eyed her warily.

Kalila sat back down and resisted the urge to rub her temples again. The headache had returned, worse than before. Soon, she would be able to lose herself in the sword lessons that irritated everyone around her. After several months, she was finally gaining some aptitude with it.

In the back of her mind, she wondered what Lalani was up to. The advisor was acting odd and it had something to do with Loki. He had returned along with Jocelynn and Varnen two days ago. In those two days, Loki had disappeared twice. Though Lalani claimed not to know where the Gold Rider was, something in her eyes made Kalila think otherwise. She would have to figure out what was going on.

He strode through the keep. The occasional servant passed him, offering quick curtsies and bows. Too busy with their day-to-day work to do more than barely acknowledge him, he knew they would pay him little mind or dwell on his presence in these lesser halls deep beneath Marden.

A tight knot twisted his stomach at what he was about to do. It was the only way. He’d hoped the capture and death of the Red Rider several months ago would drive away the Guardians. But it hadn’t. The woman had freed herself.

He reached a trembling hand toward the latch of the heavy wooden door. A waft of damp air greeted him when he opened it. Slipping through, he closed it quietly, and walked down the long tunnel until he stood at the top of the stone steps cut into the wall. A single torch burned in a sconce. Though always lit, the chamber below was rarely visited. No one would be in to check on the torch for hours. No one would see the deed he was about to do.

Below him, the light from the torch flickered dimly off the waters of the underground lake. The huge cylinder rising from the center carried water up into the castle. A large crank propelled by spit dogs and counterweights kept the spiral within the cylinder carrying water on a regular basis.

He swallowed and took a deep breath. Any moment now. It wasn’t that he disliked the Guardians; they just brought too much change with them. That Red Rider had put all sorts of foolish notions into the heads of the young women of Shadereen. And even into the heads of women old enough to know better. Women learning the use of weapons and going to battle, it was preposterous. The Boromari had used the tactic for centuries, but only because they were clearly daft. Women didn’t have the strength, brains, or constitution for battle. So what if a few Boromari women could do it? It just showed they didn’t have proper women there.

And the clothing! It was scandalous and now many of the women were having their traditional dresses altered to mimic that harlot of a rider. It was one thing for a man to take many bedmates, but women were supposed to be faithful to their men. He would have to put a stop to the ideas of scanty dresses and women warriors once the Guardians were gone.

In fact, he would have to take control and put a stop to many things. Like the idea of common people being taught to read and calculate. What a waste of time that was. Why did the Guardians think the nation hired accountants to keep track of the people’s money for them? The common man had no need for such knowledge. And women! They wanted women to learn such things too. The whole thing was ludicrous.

Women had their place in the world. They took care of the home, their men, and the children. And the common man had his place in the world too, and it didn’t involve the need of reading, calculations, or getting too many ideas.

And so he stood, waiting. The Shadow Riders had promised him they would leave Shadereen alone after the Guardians were driven out. This was necessary.

A whirlpool of inky black swirled open in the middle of the chamber, and a black dragon with a silver underside slid through. He wasn’t happy to see a woman on the dragon, but he would deal with her if he must. As long as it meant putting things back to the way they had been. Back the way he was used to them, when life was more comfortable.

The black landed at the lake’s edge, her wings whipping the damp air around him. The rider slipped out of the saddle and landed in the water on the far side of the dragon then she sloshed to the narrow shore.

He grabbed the torch from its sconce and descended the stairs to meet her. She paused when they were a few paces apart. Her dark hair, the color of cold blood, framed her face. The light of the torch danced in her eerie green eyes, the irises ringed with black.

“You wished to speak with one of us?” Azurynn’s voice held amusement as if she knew the thoughts in his mind. A smile parted her lips. “I do know what you are thinking. I have rummaged through every thought in your head.”

He straightened and squared his shoulders, ignoring the sheen of cold sweat on his forehead. “Then you know what I wish to ask.”

She nodded. “Indeed.” She pursed her lips and regarded him for a moment. “You know, of course, that although Osgar promised the Shadow Riders would leave Shadereen alone, we aren’t likely to keep that promise. Osgar is new, foolish, and not in a position to make such promises. If we run the Guardians out, Shadereen will be ours.”

The knot in his stomach tightened painfully. He should have known this was too good to be true.

Azurynn folded her arms, one hand raised, finger tapping her lips. “However,” she lowered her hand. “I can promise these changes that bother you would be a thing of the past under our rule. Female Shadow Riders fight in battle but there is no reason for any other woman to. And this University nonsense will be put to rest. All that we ask is a tax levied and the money from that be given to the Shadow Riders. There will be times when we may need livestock, people, etc. We will be given these things without resistance. Other than that, you may run your nation how you wish. Pave your streets in gold or slaughter half the people, we care not.”

He swallowed. What choice did he have? Shadereen must be set right. He opened his mouth to agree, but she stopped him with a held up hand and said, “Do be aware the cost of life will be extensive. Your people will fight as will the Guardians. Once we make this agreement, the Shadow Riders will not stop. Also, all of those in a position of leadership will have to be disposed of, as you well know. Except for you, of course. That was the reason you contacted us, wasn’t it? Your own lack of faith in the Guardians and the desire to maintain your own position?”

He barely held his emotions in check. Her tinkling laugh echoed in the chamber. “I told you, I have already gone through your mind quite thoroughly. Your desire to return Shadereen to what it once was only came after your own cowardice. Nevertheless, we will do as you ask.”

“Loss of life is a consequence of war.” He sighed. “I will accept your conditions.”

A languid smile settled on her pretty face. “We will begin soon.” The smile faded, and her eyes glared icy daggers at him. “Do not try to back out of our deal now. If I detect a hint of you switching back to the Guardian’s side, I will personally see to your death, but not before I have taken the life of everyone you care about, including that newborn grandbabe of yours.”

He jerked a nod. “I will not falter.”

“See that you don’t.”

Without another word, she turned and walked back to the dragon. Within moments she was gone, and he stood alone in the cavern with only the sound of the disturbed water lapping at its gravel banks to break the silence.

He stood over the dead man in the empty training yard of Calladar, feeling no remorse. The man had failed. Mckale had survived the bolt to the chest. He glared at the corpse and the blood spreading from the slit throat. Known to be for hire to any of the houses, the man wore nothing that would point fingers. He would take the blame for the attempt on the Dragon Rider’s life.

He bent and wiped his blade on the dead man’s clothing. No one would know the truth. Kovan’s wishes could still be carried out. In a moment, he would call the guards and tell them this man had tried to kill him after he found him out. Then, once he was done here, he could return to the private chamber beneath his house where that delectable young woman waited. She wouldn’t be of use to him much longer and would never know freedom again. Soon, she would join the others that had been shuffled off to the Shadow Riders as servants.

After a heavy sigh at having to wait, he shouted several times for the city guard. At the sound of boots pounding closer, he arranged his features into an expression of astonished disgust and heavy with regret. No one was as good at hiding emotions or their true selves as he.

Taela sat on the bed with her feet tucked up, her dress flowing over the edge of the mattress. Kellinar paced the width of the bedchamber, a small frown drawing his brows together.

“As much as I like the idea of seeing Anevay again, I’m not sure about a trip into Maiadar.” He glanced at her. “You’ve never been there, I have. It…” Kellinar shook his head. “I don’t even know how to explain it to you. To say it wasn’t the most comfortable experience would be an understatement.”

Taela sighed. “It’s the only way Kellinar. We have no choice. Without the weave, none of us will live.” It bothered her that she couldn’t tell him everything, but Maleena was right; everyone would be against it. Most assuredly Kellinar and Mckale. Kirynn and Jocelynn might see the practicality of it, but none of the others would.

He stopped pacing and ran a hand over his braids. “What about New Sharren? We can’t just abandon them.”

“If we don’t do this, there will be no point in building New Sharren. All will be lost.” Pausing to let that sink in, she continued, “There are other Dragon Riders who are just as capable of helping with New Sharren. And there are plenty of mages.” She studied him. “You alone are not responsible for them and their future.”

Kellinar let out a heavy sigh and dropped into a chair, his shoulders sagging. “The idea of a rebellion came from me. If I had left well enough alone—”

“The people of New Sharren would still be trapped in the Mallay slowing wasting away under the rule of Shadow Riders. If you take all of the responsibility for what happened, then you claim the victory for yourself.”

“It isn’t that I’m trying to claim anything or take anything from them. I just…gah!” He threw his hands in the air. “You sound like Dhovara.”

Taela smiled. “Dhovara is a wise woman. I will take that as a compliment.”

He glared at her, though it held no heat of anger. After several moments, resignation settled over his features and reflected through the bond. “Fine. If you insist it must be done, we will make a flaming trip into Fate-forsaken Maiadar.”

She stood and crossed the sleeping chamber to him. Putting her arms around him, she hugged him close. “You have to let go of what happened at Trilene and look forward. More than New Sharren is at stake if we fail.”

Kellinar pulled away and looked her in the eye for a long moment. “What are you hiding from me?”

Taela kept the sorrow from rising and smiled to reassure him. “Nothing of great importance to you. Female talk with Maleena. If you really want to know…”

“No! Fates, no.” Kellinar stood and backed away from her, his hands up in surrender. “I don’t need to hear it.”

“Then we should prepare for our journey. I don’t know how long it will be. We can pack extra on the dragons. Paki has already informed me that she has no intention of staying behind, and Maleena said having Paki along would help shield us from the pull of the lake.” She moved around the room, grateful to change the course of the conversation.

He nodded and began to pull clothing from the wardrobe. “Shryden intends to go with us as well.” Kellinar set the clothes on the bed. “If you take care of everything here, I will go speak with Marda. We are going to need food and drink on this trip…hopefully.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Kellinar chuckled darkly. “Exactly what it sounds like. The realm on the other side of the lake isn’t favorable to a good appetite. However, I will prepare as if it would be.”

Taela nodded, a small, uneasy feeling settling over her. How different could it possibly be? “Oh,” she called as he left. When he stepped back in the door she said, “Don’t let her go overboard. You know how Marda is. We don’t need a year’s supply of food to feed an army.”

“Sure, I will just rein her in.” He snorted and left the room.

Taela had to admit the idea of restraining Marda was as futile as trying to lift a dragon. She packed several clean undergarments but didn’t bother with extra outer clothing. It was doubtful they would need them. Just because they had dragons to carry most of it didn’t mean they needed to be excessive. She laughed at the changes in herself. There was a time when she wouldn’t have packed like this, when she would have had numerous trunks and an entire retinue with her.

Her thoughts drifted to Anevay with a mixture of hope and sorrow in her heart. The weave to save them all aside, it would be wonderful to see her bondsister once more—provided they could even find her. But how hard it would be to say goodbye…again.

Kellinar walked slowly toward the main hall. Anevay… He longed for this journey and at the same time it terrified him. How many nights had he dreamt of her? Dreams so real he could smell her hair, see her face glowing with a smile so clear it was as if she were really there. How many times had those dreams dissolved into nightmares filled with smoke and blood as her dark eyes shimmered with tears? Of Serena weeping as she told him she couldn’t heal death. How many times had Latia whispered, “I love you” in his mind before she faded? Could he really say goodbye again so soon?”

With a heavy heart full of uncertainty, he found Marda and made a request for food for the trip. If he didn’t do this, he would lose Shryden and everyone else. An image of Maleena and Mckale with little Emmaleen swam through his mind. Of Loki and Merru, both having grown up in such a short time. Of Kirynn, Vaddoc, Serena, and all of the other Dragon Riders. Refusing to go wouldn’t save him any pain.

Sooner than he would have liked, he was climbing onto Shryden. Both dragons had hunted well and eaten heavily just a few hours before. Though the sun shone bright, the air held the sharp tang of winter. A storm laden with snow was on its way. The air currents swirled around Kellinar, bringing him the news.

Jocelynn, the last to bid him farewell, reached up and clasped arms with him. She shook her head. “I’m glad it’s you and not me, my friend. I’ve heard enough about that flaming place to prefer waiting until death to visit.”

He smiled at her though it held little mirth. “Have fun in the downlands.”

“Someone has to keep it straight.”

It was nice to see the easy-going Jocelynn coming back. She had been mostly absent since Trilene. Kellinar envied her in some respects. It must be some kind of blessing to separate the horror of that battle from her feelings. To be able to look at those memories and not feel the emotions. To be able to dream at night without waking up in a cold sweat.

As she backed away from the dragon, he glanced at Maleena. In spite of the beautiful baby in her arms, a touch of sadness lingered in her eyes. When he’d asked Mckale about it, the Borderman shrugged and said it had something to do with a talk she’d had with Taela. Women’s stuff. Maybe she felt bad for sending them to find Anevay on the heels of their grief. Either way, both women were hiding something they wanted to keep to themselves. Kellinar shrugged inwardly, who was he to pry into whatever was between them?

Shryden lifted off at the same time as Paki. The silver spun the Slide open and in moments they were above the rolling plains northeast of Markene. Below them, the lake lay in a perfect circle, the water as still as death in spite of the sharp, cold wind that whipped over the prairie. A light blanket of snow crunched under the feet of the dragons when they landed. The sand of the perfect shore remained free of the layer of white. Apparently even moisture from the sky avoided the lake.

Taela jumped down, a scroll in her hand. With a groan, Kellinar followed suit. He moved to stand next to her on the unnatural sand. She studied the symbols for a long moment. Kellinar glanced at the scroll but could make no sense of the jumble of lines written on it. “Will you use the same symbols Emallya did?”

She shook her head. “No, I’ve seen that scroll. What Emallya used was specifically to take you along the edge of Maiadar. We need to cross that boundary and go deep inside.”

“Wonderful, just what I always wanted to do.”

“Quit griping, Kellinar and be quiet so I can concentrate.”

She rolled the scroll and held it in one hand while she crouched next to the lake. With one finger, she touched the surface. Silver pooled under her fingertip, and she quickly drew several symbols on the surface, then stood.

The symbols seemed to sink into the water as if being absorbed. A silver sheen spread over the surface and the water underneath turned so dark it was almost black. Taking a deep breath, Kellinar followed her into the water with the dragons right behind them. He tried not to think as it rose silently around him. Even two massive dragons couldn’t disturb the mirror-like surface.

And then Taela stopped. She looked at him with a slight smile. “See you on the other side.”

He nodded. “I’ll be there.”

Taela stepped forward and disappeared. Paki was right behind her. Kellinar glanced up at Shryden. “You ready for this?”

“I have to be.”

“Might as well get a move on then.” Kellinar took several deep breaths and stepped forward.

Kellinar slipped beneath the surface, the water closing over his head without a sound. In the darkness, even his connection to Shryden was lost. A flash of panic charged through him. For over three years the blue had shared his mind. The sudden emptiness was a shock, a vast open spot where his greatest friend should be. His lungs burned with the need for air, and his heart raced at the loss of Shryden.

Then he fell out of the other side and smacked into the ground. The sense of Shryden slammed into his mind along with a warning. Kellinar flung himself to the side. The massive blue narrowly missed landing on him as the dragon tumbled in a tangle of tail and wings from the bright-blue disk.

Kellinar glanced at the lake. It was just as he remembered. A smooth, flat plate balanced on its edge. When he turned to find Taela, the world around him slid. His stomach lurched and he closed his eyes with a groan. That too was just as he remembered.

Opening his eyes, he tried to look around as slowly as possible, even though it didn’t really help much. A nearby tree, shimmering with silver leaves, slid far away; its leaves disappearing as it did so. At the same time, another tree jumped forward and several clumps of grass dashed to the side. Whispering surrounded them as if a thousand souls were talking all at once.

Taela stood with one arm braced against Paki, the scroll still clutched tight in her hand. She took slow, deep breaths and opened her eyes. “You could have warned me it would be like this.”

Kellinar got to his feet and made a careful and unsteady walk to Shryden. “I’m not sure I could have described it well enough. Besides, would it have made any difference?”

“No, but I would have been more prepared.” She reached up and tucked the scroll into one of the bags on Paki.

“Nothing can prepare you for this place.” He ran a hand over his braids and stared at Shryden. “I’ve been here before and still I’m not fully prepared for it. Can we just get on with it?” A glance at the ground showed the silver thread he remembered, though this time it ran off in a different direction.

Taela nodded, turned, and lost her morning meal. Kellinar took a step toward her, but she waved him away. He did as she wished, swallowing the bile that rose in his throat as the scenery continued to move around him.

After rinsing her mouth with water, Taela pulled herself into Paki’s saddle. Kellinar looked up at Shryden. “Do you mind if a hitch a ride? I’m not sure I can walk a straight line on my own.”

“Of course I don’t mind. This place moves strangely, but it doesn’t affect me the way it does you.”

Kellinar climbed into the saddle, not bothering with any of the safety straps, they wouldn’t be flying anyway.

Shryden trailed behind Paki. Their surroundings changed the farther they followed the silver thread running along the ground. The scenery slid in different directions at a slower rate. When he’d traveled through the lake with Emallya, the mist had been held back by an invisible shield. Now the mist closed in until the moving trees and grasses could no longer be seen.

After what felt like hours, and probably had been, Shryden came to a halt. Kellinar reached for him. “What are we doing?”

“Paki says it’s time for a rest,” Shryden returned.

Taela’s exhaustion flowed through the bond and blended with his own. Kellinar dropped from the saddle. At least with the mist pressing in, the Fate-forsaken trees weren’t visible. A few clumps of grass sluggishly zigged and zagged out of sight, only to reappear again. The light remained constant, as it always did here, giving no indication of the passage of time.

Kellinar pulled a bag down from Shryden, surprised he could feel hunger in this place. It could only be attributed to the lack of visibility. It was hard for the scenery to make his stomach roll when he couldn’t see it although the whispering of the dead was louder here. He could almost make out their words now.

Taela rubbed her temples and flopped down to sit on the ground. “I wish they would be quiet for a while.”

He shrugged and sat next to her. “Emallya said it’s been so long since the living walked among the dead that the spirits are curious.” Memories of the journey with Emallya to Galdrilene flowed through his thoughts. Of Bardeck on the night Kellinar had hatched Shryden. He wished they had had more time to learn from them.

Taela pulled the pack from his hands and opened it. Her soft laugh interrupted his thoughts, and he glanced at her. “What?”

“I see you were unsuccessful in reining in Marda.” She pulled several wrapped parcels from the pack.

“When it comes to making sure people have full bellies, there is no holding Marda back. She’s a mother hen and anyone within reach is her chick.”

The pack contained two small, tightly lidded pots, one with honey and another with butter, as well as a loaf of bread. There was also a package of cold roast beef, apples, three different cheeses, roast chicken, and three cabbage and goat meat stuffed pitas. Taela stared at the spread of food. “Is this the only bag like this?”

With a wry shake of his head, Kellinar said, “There are two more bags like this one and five full of traveling cakes.”

“How many people did she think we would be feeding for Fates’ sake?”

He shrugged. “She knew it would just be us. It’s just Marda being Marda. Might as well not let it go to waste. Who knows how long this mist will hide the shadow-blasted scenery? We might not feel like eating this way tomorrow. Or whenever it will be when we awake.”

They ate as much of the meal as they could before rewrapping it and returning it to the pack. Afterward, they pulled their sleeping rolls down and settled into them. The constant diffused light and the total absence of the normal nighttime sounds made sleep long in coming. Kellinar shifted several times as if a new position would somehow ease the discomfort that had nothing to do with the strange, spongy-feeling ground.

When they awoke, he had no idea how long they’d slept or if it was night or day in the real world. They ate the remainder of food in the first pack in silence before finally climbing on their dragons to continue their journey to who really knew where.

Two more days passed in the same fashion. Were they really full days or did they just seem that way? The scenery visible through the mist grew progressively slower until it ceased altogether. Even the whispers stopped. Silence reigned so thorough Kellinar could hear his own heart beating. Even the dragons’ clawed feet made no sound against the spongy grass, the sparse thick tufts now a dense, green mat.

On the third “day,” the mist became so thick Kellinar could no longer see the silver thread on the ground. He glanced ahead, an anxious knot in his stomach. Although only a few steps ahead of Shryden, the mist swallowed Paki and Taela.

Kellinar reached out to Paki. “Can Taela still see the line?”

“She doesn’t need to see it. The thread of silver is her magic, she is connected to it,” Paki sent back.

Relief filled him. The last thing they needed was to get lost in this place. “Shryden, can you still see Paki?”

“No, but have no worry. I can still sense her. We won’t lose them.”

Another concern lessened. As much as he looked forward to seeing Anevay again, Kellinar couldn’t wait until they got out of Maiadar.

The mist or fog—whatever it was—continued to close in until Kellinar could no longer see his hand in front of his face. The silence deepened, pressing against his ears. With nothing to see, time and distance took on even less meaning than it had before. Only endless mist that left no moisture on the skin filled the world around them.

Desperate for something to do besides stare at the thick whiteness, Kellinar reached out with his magic. Were there any air currents at all here? After a long search, he felt something but not the same. Instead, it was more like a distant echo of the memory of air currents. After some time, he gave up finding anything tangible to work with and let his magic go. There was nothing to do but endure.

And then, from one step to the next, the mist was gone. Though it still hung around the edges of their line of sight, Maiadar opened up before them in a series of hills covered in new spring grass. Not a single flower, bush, or tree disturbed the uniform greenness. Directly ahead stood a gate glowing faint silver.

Arranged around the gate were eight people. Two of them, a man and a woman, had wizened faces and white hair that hung to their ankles, though their shoulders and backs remained unbent by the passage of time. The other six, three men and three women, appeared ageless, all with hair to their waists.

A man with black hair and eyes, with an air of reverence about him, pulled strands from a massive fabric comprised of glowing threads in more colors than imaginable. He worked steadily, yet carefully. Some of the threads he pulled were no longer than the space between finger-joints, others were much longer. No matter the length, once he pulled them to the edge of the tapestry, he sliced them with a silver blade.

On the other side of the tapestry, working a never-ending loom, a woman with blonde hair wove more threads into it.

The old couple stood before the gate. On either side were two gleaming pools watched over by male and female pairs. A man with blond hair and his red-haired partner watched one pool, while a man with brown hair and a woman with black watched over the other.

In eerie silence, they went about their work. Only the older pair, their hands folded in front of their flowing white robes, took notice of the two people on dragon back.

At their approach, Kellinar and Taela slid from their saddles to stand on the velvet soft grass. The older couple stopped a few paces from them and inclined their heads. The woman, her pale eyes kind, smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. “We’ve been expecting you.”

Her voice was like the chime of sweet bells on a warm summer’s day. Kellinar ran his eyes over the group of people. The younger six never took their eyes off their tasks, not even a flicker of an eye acknowledged the presence of strangers.

“You are not strangers to us,” the blonde woman said without looking away from the threads she wove into the tapestry.

“You have always been known to us and will always be known to us,” the brown-haired man said.

“And who are you?” Kellinar asked, his own voice sounding rough and rusty in contrast to theirs.

The old man spoke for the first time. “We are the Fates, child.”

Kellinar gaped at them. The Fates? They were real? But they were a legend. Of course, Maiadar was supposed to be a legend as well and here they were traveling through it meeting up with a group calling themselves the Fates.

Taela stared at them in wide-eyed wonder. “So the Fates are people?”

The old woman spoke again, “Hardly, my child. We are of all worlds and of none. We appear in the most acceptable form to your eyes. I am Serendipity.” She extended her hand toward the old man. “This is Consequence. And these,” she indicated the six younger people, “are our children.” She pointed to the blond man and red-haired woman standing watch over one pool. “Chance and Choice.” She motioned toward the black-haired woman and brown-haired man standing watch over the other pool. “Providence and Impetuous.” She waved toward the blonde woman and black-haired man by the loom. “And Existence and Demise.”

“Each of us watches over the worlds to the best of our ability,” Consequence said.

Kellinar stared at the massive tapestry as Existence wove in bright, new threads, and Demise snipped the dim threads off the other side. He swallowed hard, afraid to ask the question forming in his mind but unable to refrain. “What are those threads made of?”

Serendipity looked at the tapestry, a mix of joy and sorrow on her face. “They are lives. Each new glowing thread represents a birth somewhere. Each dimming thread that is snipped represents a death.”

Anevay’s thread had once been woven into that not so long ago. Demise had held Anevay’s dimming thread in his hands and sliced through it with the silver-bladed knife. Kellinar couldn’t help glaring at the man. “How can you so calmly cut those threads, knowing the devastation it will bring to the living?”

Without looking up from his constant work, Demise answered calmly, “All life must end so there is room for new threads. I do not make the decision on who lives and who dies. I merely remove the threads that grow dim, which signifies the ending of a life. I do not even know why the life has ended. Some threads end after a long lifetime, others end before they have barely been woven.”

Kellinar’s eyes traveled over the others gathered around their pools. Serendipity laid a warm hand on his arm. “Allow me to explain, so perhaps you can find some peace.”

“I’m fine, thank you.” He tried to shrug her off, but her hand remained firmly on his arm.

“No, child, you are not.” Guiding him over to the tapestry, she pointed at one of the thin threads. It glowed dark purple. “This is your thread. You are still in mourning, the color blue. And you carry a measure of guilt and anger within your heart, dark red. Hence the color of your thread.”

Turning him toward the pools and their watchers, she said, “These four watch over the pools of life, in your world and all other worlds simultaneously. Choice and Chance offer exactly what their names imply. Chance offers situations for every soul living in a corporeal form. Choice allows them to think through the possibilities and paths offered by Chance. Which way the soul goes is purely up to the soul itself.”

Leading him to the next pool, she gestured at the remaining two people. “Providence offers wisdom and prudence so that souls may find the best way. Impetuous offers freedom and spontaneity to the souls so that life is ever-changing and full of color for them.”

Serendipity turned to face him, her eyes soft, and her expression kind. “We do not choose to end a life. We offer many paths and free will to the souls so that they may find their own way. Choice, my eldest daughter, has the most difficult work. For every choice that is made there are consequences involved, both good and bad. There is a balance. There must always be a balance. Choice is able to see what the consequences will be for each choice she lays out, yet she is powerless to steer the soul away from paths that will lead to the knife of Demise.” She smiled gently. “Your Anevay was given many choices. She was offered wisdom and prudence in her decision. Her path was hers alone.”

Choice, her long red hair hanging over her shoulder, didn’t raise her eyes when she spoke. “My sister, Existence, has told me you struggle with the way events revealed themselves at the place called Trilene. I would like to ease your conscience. I laid many paths for you to choose from. All but the one you chose led to darkness and despair such as you have never known.”

Kellinar shoved down the emotions welling up in him. Now wasn’t the time. They were here for a reason, and he didn’t want to talk about this right now. “Will you let us pass to find Anevay?”

Serendipity turned to those watching the pools. For several long moments they studied the shinning water. Finally, Choice answered, “It is highly unusual to allow the living to cross through here. Along the edge in the place of waiting is one thing, this goes well beyond that. However, it is the only way. If we turn them away, the balance will truly be tipped and darkness will claim their world. The last time the balance was tipped in this manner, we lost a world completely.”

Consequence picked up where she left off, “The inhabitants that still remained within the balance were forced to flee to other worlds in hope of finding peace.” His pale eyes studied Paki and Shryden. “That is how you have dragons, Nagas, and Nagi in your world.”

He turned and flowed to the gate, the ends of his white hair drifting around his ankles. With a deep sigh, he placed a hand against them. The silver glow surrounding the intricate iron bars brightened as they opened. “Perhaps this time, we can prevent the loss of all. However, be aware, not even we know the endings until they happen. Even with this, the balance will not be made right.”

Taela whispered, “Thank you.” And then passed silently through.

Kellinar glanced again at the Fates. They continued their unceasing work with the movements of those who never hungered and never tired. With a quiet sigh, he passed through with Shryden on his heels.

The land on the other side rolled on in gentle green hills. These were dotted with flowers and the occasional tree. Thankfully, the trees and flowers all stayed put. None of the unstableness that afflicted the edge of Maiadar was present.

“Where do we go from here?” Kellinar asked, looking over at Taela.

Serendipity appeared at his side. “Her strand does not flow through here. I will lead the way.” She pointed at the smooth path that led along the base of the low hill, following the natural curves. “Follow me, it will not be long.”

As they walked, bird song greeted their ears. A pack of wolves and a herd of deer lay within two paces of each other atop one low, gently curving hill. Serendipity followed Kellinar’s gaze to the gathering. “There is neither strife nor privation here. No need to hunt, no need to flee the predator. Peace is all that you will find when you pass through the Gate of Maiadar.”

The ambient light was brighter here and while there was no breeze to speak of the air felt fresh. It was neither hot nor cold, humid nor dry. They rounded another hill where a large cougar lounged on the soft grass as several rabbits hopped around it.

Kellinar glanced at the old woman as she strode just ahead of them with sure steps and the gait of one much younger than her appearance. Her pure white hair hung down the back of her robes until it nearly touched the ground.

“What did you mean when you said the edge of Maiadar is the place of waiting?” Taela asked.

“When souls have darkness in them, they must first find their own peace before they can pass through the gate. Along the edge where the whispering souls reside is the place of their waiting. When they find peace from what stains their soul with darkness, they are called to the gate and given entrance.” She sighed. “Not all will find peace and will remain forever in waiting. It is their own choosing. For those that are given entrance, they will spend time recouping their soul’s energy and reuniting with those left behind. After a period of time, their souls will be rewoven into the tapestry as another lifetime.”

“How long does a soul remain here before it’s rewoven?” Kellinar asked, his eyes on a multitude of flowering trees that covered one hillside.

“Many mortal lifetimes will come and go before a soul is rewoven.”

They rounded another hill and came upon a meadow ringed with every tree Kellinar had ever seen and many that he hadn’t. Serendipity smiled. “And we are here. I will wait and give you some time. You do not have long, so do not tarry. The living cannot remain long in Maiadar without damage to their mortal selves. I will come for you when it is time to leave.”

Kellinar looked from her to the empty meadow. She gestured, encouraging them forward. They left her behind at the edge and walked farther into the tree-ringed space. When they reached the middle, a movement in the trees at the far side stopped them.

Anevay, in long white robes, entered the meadow and walked toward them. Kellinar watched her, his heart swelling and breaking at the same time. Anevay’s form wavered and swam, then the tears in his eyes fell. Taela took a shuddering breath that verged on a sob.

When Anevay came to a stop in front of them, her face revealed no pain; only utter serenity. Her dark eyes shone with the light of her soul. Kellinar stood rooted to the ground as every moment of their life together flashed through his mind, ending in that tragic moment when she passed beyond his touch.

And then she held out her arms. He was only a step behind Taela in clutching his lost bondmate to him. He sensed the threads that had woven them together in life reconnect and fill the void death had created.

Shryden and Paki rumbled a greeting. Kellinar looked over Anevay’s shoulder to see Latia enter the meadow, her scales vibrant yellow. The six of them crowded around each other trying to take as much in as possible.

Finally, Anevay and Latia stepped back. Taela wiped her face and took several deep breaths. Kellinar sensed her struggle to bring her emotions under control. He wasn’t having much success himself. Here, they were all connected again. How could he bring himself to walk away from Anevay and Latia?

Taela scrubbed her hands across her cheeks one more time. “It’s beyond wonderful to see you again. I never thought…something like this would happen.”

“It is good to see you four as well. I have…” A slight frown marred the serenity on her face. “...Missed you.”

Kellinar glanced back at Serendipity. The old woman stood with her hands folded inside the wide sleeves of her robes. “She said we don’t have much time.” He turned his attention back to Anevay. “Maleena sent us for the rest of the weave you were working on.”

Confusion filled Anevay’s eyes. “I never finished it. I don’t have the rest of it. I have no magic here; there is no need of it. How can I finish it if I have no magic?”

Kellinar’s heart sank. “Then all of this was in vain and all is lost anyway.”

“Is there nothing you can do?” Taela asked, desperation in her voice.

Anevay stared at the ground for a time, her brow creased in concentration. “There is…a possibility. I cannot guarantee it will work, but I can think of nothing else.” She raised her eyes to Taela. “I can try and transfer it through the bond. We are connected here, and your magic still works. Take my hands. I will go over how I planned to finish it several times for you. You will have to ‘see’ it in my mind and memorize it. This will show you what it’s meant to do, how to make it, and how it should look when finished.”

Taela immediately took her bondsister’s hands. Both closed their eyes. For several long minutes, they stood like that. How much time passed in this timeless place, Kellinar didn’t know. However, Serendipity was edging closer. It was nearing its end.

Finally his bondmates broke apart and Taela gasped, staring wide-eyed at Anevay. “That will…that will…do you realize what that weave will do?”

“Yes.” Anevay nodded, the peace returning to her face. “I’m well aware. It’s the only way. You will have to give that weave to Maleena. She is the only one I can think of who is strong enough to wield that much energy.”

“But that’s just it.” Taela shook her head. “She isn’t strong enough. No one is. Not even the two of us linked together would be. There would have to be someone as strong as she linked with her. Maleena has been to the lake. She’s ran through every possible future it had to offer. I had hoped your weave would offer something different.”

“A choice will have to be made,” Serendipity said, standing next to them.

“A choice?” Kellinar looked at Anevay then the old woman. “What are you talking about?”

Taela turned tear-filled eyes on him. “The amount of energy to build and use this weave will be too much, even for Maleena. If she doesn’t use the weave, we all die including her. If she does, some will still die, but most certainly her.”

Kellinar shook his head, remembering the sadness in Maleena’s eyes. “No. There has to be another way.”

“Chance gave you the possibility, and Choice laid out as many paths as were possible. Like the situation with Trilene, all paths lead to darkness save one,” Serendipity said, her voice calm. “A choice will have to be made.”

“So she has to die? Where is the fairness in the world? How could you let this happen?” Kellinar glared at the old woman.

“We do not let things happen. We do not interfere in that way. It is not up to us to make the decisions as to what path the living souls choose to walk.”

Anevay’s hand slid into his, and she smiled at him. “Some choices and sacrifices are worth making. If I had remained by Emallya’s body at Trilene, that arrow would have killed you. I don’t regret that it took me instead. Here, I am at peace and with Latia. I can ask for no more.”

Serendipity stepped closer to them. “It is time to go. For the sake of your mortal selves, you four must return to the world of the living.”

Kellinar swallowed everything he wanted to say. Every argument he wanted to make about how he would have gladly taken Anevay’s place, a feeling he sensed within Taela as well. Instead, he pulled his lost bondmate into a tight hug one last time and whispered, “I love you,” into her hair.

When he finally pulled himself reluctantly away, Taela embraced her bondsister. Kellinar laid his hand on Latia’s yellow scales. “I have missed you, Latia. I love you.”

“I love you too. In time, we will see one another again.”

“You must go now.” Serendipity’s voice was stern. When Kellinar started back toward the way they came, the old woman stopped him. “No, we go this way. You cannot retrace your steps here. Follow me.”

Kellinar followed as she led them to another break in the trees. His legs felt heavy, and his steps dragged. Several times he looked back to catch another glimpse of Anevay. When he looked back the last time, she and Latia were gone. His heart shattered again, yet somehow he felt peace. He now knew the ache of losing Anevay and Latia would linger forever, but seeing her again gave him the strength to walk away. To turn back to the life that waited for him, Shryden, Taela, and Paki. Anevay didn’t regret giving her life for his. Kellinar did not intend to waste the life she gave him mourning what was instead of embracing what is. If only they could find a way around the weave…

In a short time, they came again to the gate and passed through. The younger Fates, diligent in their duties, never looked up or acknowledged them this time. Consequence pointed at a new silver line on the ground. “Follow this thread, and you will soon find that which you seek.”

Serendipity touched a finger to each of their foreheads. “You will remember your meeting with Anevay and everything she told you. You will remember the peace you found here. However, the workings of the Fates are not for mortals to know. The knowledge will flee from your minds like clouds before the wind when you leave Maiadar, but the sense of right will remain. There is one more thing you will remember. When you see Maleena, there is something you must tell her.”

Kellinar frowned at the urgent expression on the Fate’s face. “I will tell her.”

Serendipity stepped back and folded her hands. “The incomplete weave breeds the darkness. When the sun sets on bloody snow and the shadows touch your hands, accept it else the world will be destroyed by darkness.”

“That’s the message you want to send? Don’t you have one that’s even more obscure and vague?”

“Go in peace, Kellinar.” Serendipity gave him an amused look. “And make haste, your time grows short.”

The dragons made quick headway along the wide silver thread that ran along the ground. Kellinar couldn’t help an inward groan when the shifting landscape of Maiadar’s edge opened before them once again. The constant whispering pressed against his ears. He ran a hand over his braids and tried to block it out. More and more it wore on his nerves. Shryden followed Paki in silence. The strangeness of Maiadar wore on him too.

Kellinar stared at the front of the saddle, refusing to look up any more than necessary. If he never saw this place again for the rest of his mortal life it would still be too soon. Instead of thinking about their uncomfortable surroundings, he replayed his last moments with Anevay over in his mind. There had to be a way around using that weave.

“We’re here,” Taela called from ahead.

He looked up, his stomach lurching with the landscape. There it was. The lake, tilted at an impossible angle. The surface of the dark-blue disk rippled in a breeze they were unable to feel in Maiadar.

Taela eased down from Paki’s back, made her unsteady way to it, and traced symbols on it with her finger. She waved him forward as she walked back to Paki, her expression weary. “You have to go ahead of me.”

“Ready to freeze your rear off?” Kellinar sent to Shryden.

“I don’t find the lake at Galdrilene to be that cold.”

“Lucky you.”

“Stay strapped to the saddle. I’ll get us to the surface,” Shryden sent as he approached the gateway to the living world.

Kellinar grabbed the wooden handles on the pommel of the saddle, took a deep breath, and braced himself.

The icy water struck him like a fist; the shock of it almost knocking the air from his chest. Within seconds, it soaked his clothes with a cold so intense his muscles cramped. Shryden surged through the dark depths, the powerful strokes of wings and feet pulling them upward.

The breath left Kellinar’s chest in a rush when they broke the surface. A chill wind brought on a bout of shivering so extreme his body locked up. He tried to reach for the buckles of the safety straps with numb fingers but couldn’t get anything to obey properly. Water ran from his braids in icy rivulets.

Snow, unusual for the lower elevation of Galdrilene, drifted on the air in fat flakes. A shout went up from somewhere. Kellinar couldn’t summon the energy to look toward the sound. His lids drifted down as exhaustion swept over him. Someone called his name with an urgent tone, but his jaw was shivering so violently he couldn’t speak.

Belynn unfastened the safety strap on one side while Toren worked on the others. Kellinar’s limbs were useless in getting his body out of the saddle. Toren reached up and pulled him down, half carrying, half dragging him toward the kitchen cavern.

“Taela,” Kellinar mumbled through numb lips.

“Paki is coming out of the lake now.” Toren hauled him into the kitchen. “Belynn and Nolan will help her.”

Marda turned from where she lectured a young cook on the amount of salt to put in a dish and gasped. She recovered quickly and pointed her long wooden spoon at a couple of serving girls. “Blankets. Now!”

As they ran to do her bidding, she continued to bark orders. The fire in one empty hearth was built up, and Toren instructed to deposit Kellinar near it. Warmth from the flames and radiating off the stone hearth washed over his frozen skin. His muscles loosened enough for the shivers to shake his entire body.

Mckale carried Taela in, followed closely by Nolan and Belynn. The women sent to fetch blankets each returned with a stack. Maleena took one and shook it out, then wrapped it around Kellinar as Nolan wrapped one around Taela.

Marda thrust steaming cups of coffee into their hands. The heat from the cup nearly burned Kellinar’s skin. Uncaring, he drew it to his lips with shaky hands. He couldn’t remember ever feeling this cold. Inside, the gaping emptiness where Anevay and Latia had once resided, tore open anew.

In Maiadar, the connection of their bond had returned, just as it had for Emallya and Rylin when they first passed through the lake on their way to Galdrilene. The temporary connection severed the moment he and Taela returned to the world of the living. In his heart, he knew Anevay was at peace, that any other choices but those made that day at Trilene would have led to nothing but darkness. And yet, still a piece of him died again.

For the first time, Kellinar could truly appreciate the strength it must have taken for Emallya to walk away from Rylin and return with them to Galdrilene. As much as he loved Anevay and Latia, Kellinar knew he would never have been able to leave Maiadar if it had been Shryden he was leaving behind.

Warmth slowly soaked into his frozen body and the shivering eased. It was a relief, and at the same time, a burden. No longer distracted by the need to warm up, the weave Anevay had given Taela dominated his thoughts. Marda directed the warming up of the evening soup with one arm while the other held Maleena’s tiny daughter. Emmaleen slept with her cheek against Marda’s shoulder, and her little body resting comfortably on Marda’s ample breast.

Kellinar locked eyes with Maleena, his thoughts loud in the forefront of his mind. She shook her head slightly in answer to his unspoken thoughts. He was right, Mckale didn’t know about this weave. Taela and Maleena both shot warning looks his way. He narrowed his eyes, his thoughts practically a mental shout.

Maleena leaned over him to adjust the blanket higher up on his shoulders and whispered, “He has no such right. You will remain silent on this, and we will speak of it later.”

When she stepped back there was something in her violet eyes that made it clear he had better not cross her in this. Fine. He would say nothing to Mckale for now, but they would definitely speak of it later. Kellinar made sure those thoughts were loud in his mind. She nodded slightly and walked over to Marda, gently taking Emmaleen. Maleena glanced at him and Taela. “You two should go to the baths and soak the cold from your bones.”

Without another word, she walked away, leaving Kellinar to fume in his own head with the reproach from Taela flowing through the bond to keep his thoughts company. Damn the Fates, this wasn’t how things were supposed to go.

Maleena sat patiently in Kellinar’s lair watching him pace the width of the chamber. Mckale worked with the younger riders, and Marda watched over Emmaleen. It gave her time to let him say his piece.

Kellinar shot a dark look at her. “Do tell me, why is it you feel Mckale has no right to know?”

“It will only cause him senseless worry and despair. Why do that to him? Why not let him fully enjoy the time that is left?”

“Because he’s your bondmate, that’s why! Because maybe together all of the Guardians could come up with something better.”

She shook her head. “There isn’t something better. It would be a useless waste of time. I don’t want people to look at me the way you’re looking at me now.”

“So you plan to pretend this isn’t happening?” Kellinar ran a hand over his braids. “Fates, Maleena, you’re planning on killing yourself! How do you expect me to be all right with that?”

“I will only use the weave if there is no other way. And yes, I expect you to be all right with it.” He had to see this was the best way.

She paused then reached for Nydara. “Send what we saw to Shryden. Make sure he knows it isn’t to be shared with any other dragon. Have him share it with Kellinar.”

Maleena returned her attention to her friend. “Shryden is about to send you something. You will see why I have no choice.”

Kellinar’s eyes widened, and Maleena knew from the grief-stricken look on his face that he saw the possible futures she’d seen in the lake. After a stretch of time he slowly sank into a chair, elbows propped on his knees and face in his hands.

She gave him a moment to recover from the shock before saying, “You see now that it makes no difference whether or not I use the weave. I die either way. One choice leaves all of you dying with me; the other sees the Guardians intact and gives my daughter and my bondmate a future. I don’t throw myself on a sword because of some perfect, self-sacrificing reason. I wish I could be so noble.” Maleena stared at her hands for a moment. “Honestly if I saw any other way, even if it saw many people killed, I would likely take it. I have no wish to take myself and Nydara to Maiadar.”

Kellinar raised his face from his hands. “How did you survive even viewing that?”

“It wasn’t easy.” She gave him a small, sad smile.

His eyes met hers and in them she saw all of the grief she hoped the weave would spare. “I understand now.” He swallowed hard and blinked rapidly, rubbing his hands over his face. “I don’t like it, but I understand. You are a better person than I am if you can pull it off. I’m not sure I could even begin a weave like that knowing the outcome. But if it works, that was…some sight.”

She nodded, knowing exactly how he felt. “I will be able to create the weave because of Emmaleen. She is what drives me in this. As much as I love all of you, including Mckale, I’ve found another besides Nydara I’m willing to die for. Thankfully, Nydara feels the same as I do.”

Kellinar stared at the floor. “It’s strange to see the ending so many times, all of the possible paths. At least now I don’t have to wonder if the world will survive the Shadow Riders.” He looked up and tears swam in his eyes. “I just have to see it coming and know I’m going to lose a good friend and have to watch another good friend go through losing a bondmate.”

“In war, everyone loses something. I’m merely choosing what I wish to lose.”

He nodded and was silent for a long time, his expression pensive. Finally he sighed and rubbed his hands over his face. “Your mention of choosing reminds me. I have a message for you from the Fates.”

Maleena shook her head, still amazed that Kellinar and Taela had met the Fates even if they couldn’t remember a lot of it. “What message?”

“The incomplete weave breeds the darkness. When the sun sets on bloody snow and the shadows touch your hands, accept it else the world will be destroyed by darkness.” Kellinar gave her a puzzled look. “Does that make any sense to you?”

Maleena frowned as she repeated the message in her mind. She took a moment to examine the weave as Taela had seen it. It looked complete to her. If it was complete, how could it be incomplete? “No. I have no idea what it means.”

“I suppose it’s one of those ‘when the time is right’ Emallya type things. It appears the Fates seem to enjoy talking in circles as much as she did.” He sighed in exasperation.

“It would seem so.” Maleena chuckled though her mind kept turning the message over trying to understand it.

Kirynn unbuckled the catcher strap and tossed it up on the saddle. The people of Welan poured out to meet them, the early sun creating long shadows that rippled over the grass. Watching them, she reached for the emotions she had shut down at Trilene. Basc had set her reconnection back and left her struggling again.

As usual, little Lenya was the first to reach them on her short legs. “Did you bring it, Kirynn? Did you bring it?”

“Did I bring what?” Kirynn feigned confusion while Vaddoc chuckled.

“My zahri.” Lenya’s expression became uncertain, and she stopped her headlong rush.

Kirynn pretended to think. “Your zahri? Hmm, wasn’t there something about a Lenya-sized zahri, Vaddoc?”

“I think there was.” He nodded.

“Oh yes, I seem to remember now.” She turned and pulled a small replica of her own zahri from the ties on Syrakynn’s saddle. “Is this what you’re wanting?”

Lenya squealed in delight and clapped her pudgy hands together. “Mama, lookee what Kirynn brought me!”

Anly eyed the small weapon warily. “Are you sure that is a good idea?”

“The blades on the ends can’t hold an edge for anything.” Kirynn snorted. “Even in Boromar, she would be too young for a real weapon.”

Lenya tugged at her pant leg. “Will you show me?”

“Of course, little one.” Kirynn glanced at Vaddoc. “Go speak with Medar and find out if there are any issues that need to be handled.” She knelt next to Lenya. “You hold it like this,” she said, placing the miniature weapon in Lenya’s hands. The action thawed more of the emotions inside Kirynn’s heart, and she welcomed it. Even though she wasn’t back to normal, it felt good to feel.

Kirynn stood as Lenya’s older sister approached. “I brought yours as well, Tenyi.”

The girl, on the verge of becoming a woman, paused, her quiet hazel eyes conveying more emotion than her expression. “I wasn’t sure if you would remember.”

“I never forget.” Kirynn untied the second zahri from Syrakynn’s saddle. The sun flashed off the twelve-inch blades that tipped either end of the long weapon. She leveled a stern look at Tenyi. “Unlike Lenya’s zahri, this one is functional. The blades are made from the best metal Galdrilene has to offer. It is superior to the blades your Border Guards carry in quality, craftsmanship, and its ability to hold a sharp edge. This zahri must be in your control at all times. The blades will not differentiate between friend or foe. It’s up to you to handle it properly. You will treat this weapon with the respect it deserves at all times.”

Tenyi stood a little straighter. “I will honor your teaching and treat this weapon appropriately.” Her mother looked worried but remained silent.

Syrakynn and Namir raised their voices in welcome as another Slide spun open and a red dragon came through. Younger than and not quite as large as Syrakynn, Tanis was still impressive. The red landed in the tall grass and rumbled a greeting at everyone.

Marcaius, his rider, removed the safety straps and leaped down. With quick movements, he released the catcher strap and tossed it up on the dragon’s back then untied his zahri from the saddle.

“Nice of you to finally join us,” Kirynn called.

He jogged over to where she stood, his long, red, Boromari braid swinging behind him. “Tanis took some extra time fixing the image of this place in his mind. This is the longest Slide we’ve made.” Marcaius glanced at the two younger girls, each holding a zahri. “Teaching, are we?”

“They both want to learn. I was just getting ready to show how to properly hold the weapon, and then walk through some basic moves.” She gestured to the two girls. “This is Tenyi and her younger sister, Lenya. Girls, this is Marcaius. His dragon, Tanis, has just mastered Sliding, so you will be seeing more of him.”

Tenyi smiled at him in her quiet way.

Lenya beamed, her smile lighting up her face. “I am going to be like Kirynn.”

Marcaius grinned. “And so you shall be, young warrior.” He glanced at Kirynn. “Mind if I join in?”

“Not at all. You show Tenyi how to hold it while I show Lenya.” She knelt next to the young girl again and gently moved Lenya’s little hands on the weapon. “You want to place your hands a little farther apart like this.”

Lenya’s expression was one of total concentration as Kirynn walked her slowly through two or three different holds and instructed her on proper handling. Tenyi too paid close attention to Marcaius. The girls were like sponges soaking up the information.

After the girls were comfortable holding the weapons, they took them through some rudimentary maneuvers. Moving slow and careful, they showed them how to block basic blows. Though Tenyi was much quicker to pick up the instruction than Lenya, the younger girl still showed obvious joy.

Over an hour later, Lenya wandered away with her little zahri to play with the dragons. Kirynn smiled as she watched her go, impressed that the four-year-old had enough attention span to last an hour.

Tenyi wasn’t ready to quit though, so Kirynn and Marcaius went back to instructing her. The older girl had a natural grace about her and as she became more comfortable, her movements became more fluid. Though not ready to go beyond the basic movements or spar, she still showed an aptitude with the weapon.

Another hour later, Kirynn stopped the lesson. “That’s enough for today. You practice what you learned, and we’ll work with you again tomorrow.”

Tenyi sighed but nodded. “Yes, Di’shan.” Disappointment flashed briefly in her eyes.

“We can make the lesson longer tomorrow if you wish,” Marcaius said.

Her face lit up. “Thank you.” She glanced between them. “I’ve never seen you use the zahri. What is it like to use it for real?”

Kirynn smiled. “Would you like us to show you? Marcaius and I can spar for a little bit to demonstrate how it looks when used by experienced fighters.”

Tenyi nodded. “Oh yes, if you don’t mind.”

Marcaius shook his head and chuckled as he moved out into the grass, his blue eyes flashing. “This should be interesting.”

“Why is that?” Tenyi frowned.

“Marcaius was one of my age-mates during my years of training in Boromar.” Kirynn flashed the girl a smile. “A sparring match between us has never yielded a winner. Before he was called, I would have taken him. Now that he’s a rider too, we’re back to square one.”

Kirynn followed Marcaius a short distance and set her feet.

“Should I call for Miya to bring Serena? Or perhaps Vasa could bring Nolan,” Syrakynn sent.

“No, we probably won’t injure each other too badly.” Kirynn turned her attention to Marcaius. “Whenever you’re ready.”

She met him the moment he moved, the blades of her zahri flashing through the air. He shifted in time with her, attacking and defending, their weapons a blur. Like dancers, they moved around each other, neither able to get the upper hand.

The idea of simple sparring blew away with the cool breeze. Her competitive nature rose as she battled Marcaius. By the serious look in his blue eyes, it wasn’t just sparring for him anymore either. Blood ran from several small cuts on Kirynn, but she gave as good as she got. Competitors first, friends second, Kirynn went after him with more determination and speed than she’d ever used against Vaddoc. Unlike Vaddoc, Marcaius met her move for move. The solid wood pole of her zahri slammed him in the jaw, a second later his smashed into her ribs.

Her attempts to sweep his feet from under him while attacking with her zahri were met with air, just as he was unable to do the same to her. She did manage to land a kick in his stomach. He retaliated by whacking her upside the head with his foot before she could block him. The heavy sparring went on until they both stood with their hands braced against their knees, gasping for air. Kirynn had no idea how much time had passed, but given the extended endurance of a Dragon Rider, it must have been quite a while.

The silence around them was broken by clapping. Kirynn straightened and looked toward the sound. The entire village of Welan had gathered at some point. Vaddoc strolled up to them with a smile on his face. “That was truly impressive. Are you both all right, or do I need to have a healer Slide here?”

Marcaius spat a mouthful of blood, the result of the blow she’d given his face with her zahri, and nodded. “I’m fine.”

Kirynn wiped away the trickle of blood from her split lip and chuckled. “I’m fine. We’re both going to sport some great bruises, but neither of us is in danger of dying.”

“For a while, it looked like you two might stop using the flats of your blades and start drawing some serious blood,” Vaddoc said.

Marcaius laughed and clasped forearms briefly with Kirynn.

She smiled back. Though tired, her blood still pounded with the need to win and the rush of pleasure the activity had brought on. “We wouldn’t actually kill each other, though it was tempting a few times.”

Kirynn glanced at Tenyi. “And that is what a sparring match looks like between two Boromari masters.”

“Remind me not to ever challenge one of you to a real sparring match,” Tenyi said, staring at them wide-eyed.

Vaddoc nodded. “I had no idea the sparring in Boromar was so brutal and serious.”

“It isn’t until the final year when everyone is fighting for a place among the Boromari Defenders and a chance to grow out their hair for a braid,” Marcaius said.

“No wonder Kirynn wins every time we spar.” Vaddoc shook his head.

The villagers came forward, offering praise for the display they had just witnessed. Kirynn sighed and took the praise with grace, though she didn’t see a reason for it. Neither of them had won. What was there to praise? In battle, you either won or died. A draw was nothing more than a postponement.

Medar motioned toward the inn. “Come, I will serve you the mid-day meal.”

Vaddoc’s amber eyes took on a hard glint. “There are some things to discuss.”

“What things?” She eyed the Borderman.

“Kojen are raiding all the way to the river, and the patrols are always a step behind them.”

She had been right. Whoever had betrayed them to the Shadow Riders was indeed in a high-ranking position within Shadereen and knew every move Shadereen took to defend itself and its people. Only the king and the Council members had that kind of information. “Let’s have our mid-day meal and see if there is anything we can do to help.”

Whatever was decided, she would make sure it wasn’t reported back to the king and Council. She’d grown attached to the people of Welan. It wasn’t the best thing to do during wartime. Any attachments always came back to bite in the end. It was easier to shut off the empathy and emotion during battle if one didn’t know too much or care too much for those who were dying. Caring too much resulted in distractions and dangerous choices. Still, there didn’t seem to be too much help for it this time and Lenya’s bold, cute ways were the root of it.

Marcaius strolled beside her, his red braid hanging as long as hers. Kirynn chuckled when he spit another mouthful of blood on the ground. “Maybe I did best you a little.”

“Hardly.”

“I’m not the one still spitting blood.”

He smiled. “If I’m not down, you didn’t win. One of these days, though, I will best you.”

“Keep telling yourself that if it makes you feel better.”

He snorted and pulled her braid lightly.

“Do that again, and I will strangle you with your own braid,” Kirynn growled at him.

The cool interior of the inn felt good. Though the early winter day wasn’t overly warm, she had worked up a sweat sparring with Marcaius and it felt nice to be out of the sun. As Medar set bowls of stew on the table, Kirynn smiled. She may not have won the sparring match but there was more than one way to skin a Kojen. She would wait until Marcaius had finished most of the food before letting him know he was eating a giant spider.

Maleena, don’t be silly.” Taela rolled her eyes and went back to snuggling Emmaleen. “It’s my place as much as yours to negotiate peace between nations, and given how I was raised, I will likely be better at it.” When it looked like her friend would argue, Taela continued, “Besides, Emmaleen is only two months old. She needs you with her still, and you can’t take her up into the cold air. It’s the dead of winter for Fate’s sake.”

Maleena sighed and dropped into a chair. “I suppose you are right. Still, it feels wrong to laze around Galdrilene while the rest of you are all over the place taking care of things.”

“Lazing around Galdrilene? Is that what you call overseeing the Dragon Hold, sitting in meetings with the city’s leaders, helping to teach the newly hatched, taking care of your daughter, mentally searching for Foundlings when eggs start to sing, and keeping track of everything that is going on in the rest of the world?” Taela laughed and shook her head. “Remind me never to ask you what I should do if I decide to lie around for a day. I think your style of lazy would leave me exhausted.”

“You know what I mean. I know I do plenty here. There is just so much that needs to be done elsewhere as well.”

“Someone has to take Emallya’s place in Galdrilene. I could do it, however, you have far more patience than I do. Not to mention you are the many times great-grandniece of Emallya, which makes you all the more acceptable to the people of Galdrilene. This is an area where you do a better job than I would. Just as I will be better at settling the war between Kanther and Boromar.” Taela looked down at the baby in her arms. “Isn’t that right, Emmaleen? You agree with Aunt Taela, don’t you?” The baby gazed back at her for a moment before yawning.

Taela smiled and turned her attention back to Maleena. “See? She agrees with me.”

“I’m not sure a yawn counts as agreement.”

“Give Emmaleen at least another month before you start dragging her all over the place.” She gave Maleena a stern look. “I know you’re going stir crazy, but your child needs to be a little older before she starts flying and Sliding with you and Nydara. And, it has only been two months. Don’t you think you should rest a little more?”

Maleena shook her head then crossed the room and took Emmaleen. “I had a baby, not an illness. I don’t need to convalesce; my body is already back to normal. Even Marda and Serena agree that keeping active helps. It’s the women who lie around in bed forever afterward that are in danger of complications.”

“Maybe so, but you’ve been plenty active since Emmaleen’s birth. I will negotiate the treaty between Kanther and Boromar, and you will continue your exhausting style of ‘relaxing’ for at least another month.”

“It doesn’t sound like I have much choice.” Maleena laid the baby in her little bed. “Will you at least consider taking Amariel with you? She has more years of experience than we do.”

Taela pulled the blanket up around Emmaleen’s shoulders to ward off any chill and smiled. “I’ve already spoken with her, and she’s agreed to come. I wish it were Emallya leading me in this for the first time.” Sometimes it still felt as if they were all floundering as they tried to take on the things Emallya and Bardeck had always handled.

Sadness flashed in Maleena’s eyes. “I do too. Amariel is the next best thing though.”

Taela nodded but remained silent. Yes, Amariel had been around for well over a hundred years and would be a great help. But it didn’t even come close to the six hundred years of knowledge and wisdom that Emallya had possessed.

“Why Kanther wants to butt heads with Boromar so soon after losing their last war makes no sense to me,” Taela said, changing the subject.

“They feel Boromar has overstepped their bounds by no longer killing magic users. They have no idea what has been going on and since neither Shadow Riders nor Guardians have been to Kanther yet, they don’t believe Boromar and think they are lying to gain more power.”

Taela shook her head. “Even so, they were soundly defeated a year ago, I doubt they have enough experienced warriors in their army now to make much headway no matter what they think or feel.”

Maleena gazed down at her daughter. “People often do foolish things for foolish reasons.”

“I suppose so.” Taela gave Maleena a quick hug. “I must go.” She left and headed toward her own lair. Paki already awaited her on the inner terrace, and it was time to get underway now that most of the current storm had passed. Kellinar and the Weather mages had warned of another storm moving in, and she wanted to get to Kanther’s capitol before it hit. Especially since the nearest Slide point was well north, and they would have to fly the rest of the way.

In her lair, she slipped out of her dress and shift, then pulled on a pair of silk pants, over which went fur-lined leather pants. Leather boots that nearly reached her knee and covered the lower legs of her pants were next. Then she slipped on a silk shirt that fell to mid-thigh and was cut up the middle to the waist, both front and back, to make movement and riding in a saddle easier. A padded shirt of the same design followed, and then finally a chainmail tunic, also cut up the front and back. A belt, with her slender, curved sword and throwing knives was next. Then she buckled the lacquered leather arm bracers around her forearms where the sleeves of the padded shirt and chainmail left them bare except for the silk sleeves of the undershirt. Finally, she slid the smaller knives into the hidden sheaths.

Already it was almost too warm in her chambers with all the layers on. Though heavy to wear, she’d become used to it over the past few months. None them flew anywhere without being prepared. Everything was too uncertain. Even in New Sharren she’d worn the chainmail in spite of the warmth that had lingered well into fall, as had the makeshift army that defended the newest nation.

She pulled the heavy, fur-lined overcloak off the bed and flung it around her shoulders before sliding her arms through the wide sleeves. After tying the cord securely, she grabbed her fur-lined hat and scarf, then left the room.

When she stepped onto the inner terrace, Amariel waited with the hood of her heavy cloak pulled up against the cold breeze. Thick clouds blotted out the sky, and in the murky darkness of fast falling night, little flakes of snow still fell.

Kellinar also waited though he would be Sliding to New Sharren rather than accompanying her. A worried frown made lines in his face. “Are you sure this is a good idea? Why not at least wait until morning?”

“No time like the present.”

“Maybe it would better if I put off returning to New Sharren.”

“There isn’t anything you can do where I’m going.” Taela gave him a quick hug then walked to Paki. She glanced at him as she fastened the catcher strap. “Kellinar, the New Sharrens still need your help, and honestly I think you would be more hindrance than a help to me.”

He crossed his arms. “How so?”

She laughed and pulled herself into the saddle. “You, trying to reason with nobles?”

“Point taken.” He dropped his hands and walked to Shryden. “At least promise to call for Shryden and me if you need anything.”

“Of course we will call for you if anything comes along that Paki and I can’t handle. Now quit worrying, you’re starting to annoy me.” She smiled to take the bite from her words. When he continued frowning, her expression changed to a glower. “Paki and I are perfectly capable of handling ourselves. Your confidence in us is appreciated.” Sarcasm filled her words, but she didn’t care.

Kellinar sighed. “It appears I’ve managed to rile your temper.” He fastened the catcher strap and leaped into the saddle in a fluid movement. When he had the safety straps secured across his thighs, he finally looked at her again. “I have complete confidence in you and Paki. After losing Anevay… I can’t help but worry.”

Her anger dissipated as fast as it had built. Causing him more pain or worry wasn’t really what she wanted. “Even if you went with me you couldn’t prevent anything. Anevay was surrounded by all of us and it didn’t make any difference. If it makes you feel any better, I will see if Serena will meet me there.”

“It would make me feel better.” His smile was tinged with sadness. “At least that way I know if someone sticks an arrow through you, there is a chance. And if I still lose you, then I will know there was nothing else that could have been done.”

“You won’t lose me, Kellinar. I’m far too stubborn to die. An arrow sticking out of me will only make me angry.” He needed to stop worrying so much, even if she understood the reason behind it. She reached down and took Amariel’s hand, helping the much older woman up into the second saddle seat.

Amariel settled her divided riding skirts before casting a stern look at Kellinar. “I’m a very strong Spirit mage with many years of experience. Emallya was one of my main instructors when I was learning my magic all those years ago. If someone intends either Taela or myself harm, I will know it before they do it, and Taela is much more powerful than I am. No one is better suited for this than a Silver.”

Kellinar nodded. “I know, Amariel.” He stared at Taela a moment longer as if fixing her, at that moment, in his mind. Then Shryden lifted off. The blue rose in the air until he was level with the top of the ridge. A Slide spun open and the dragon and his rider disappeared into it.

Taela looked over her shoulder at Amariel. “You all set?”

“I’ve got both safety straps secured. I’m ready.”

Taela pulled the hat on and tied it under her chin then wound the warm, wide scarf around her head and across her face. Woven in reds and browns, it was the scarf Anevay had bought in Trilene. Then she pulled the hood of her fur-lined wool overcloak up and secured it before slipping on her thick gloves.

Paki lifted off, rising into the air with strong, heavy strokes of her wings. She too waited only until they were level with the top of the rim before opening a Slide. Taela barely noticed the tug as they were pulled into it. In seconds, they came out over a wide expanse of smooth, freshly fallen snow. Below, the armies of Kanther and Boromar were a little less than a half mile from each other.

A few tiny white flakes drifted on the icy air around Taela, made colder by the altitude and the falling night. Only the Boromari and the Kantherian were crazy enough to wage war in the snows of winter. They were camped down at the moment. But the supply wagons didn’t swap wheels in favor of skids for no reason.

“They will engage soon,” Paki sent.

“Most likely,” Taela returned. She sensed the combined intentions of both armies. As soon as the storm was over they would pick up where they left off. Or maybe they wouldn’t even wait for that.

“Should we stop it?”

“Without an order from their king, the Kantherians will only go back to it the minute we leave,” Taela returned.

Amariel leaned closer to Taela. “Have you ever seen the Boromari fight?”

Taela looked over her shoulder at the older woman. “No, I haven’t.”

“I have. It will be most interesting.”

“What do you think?” Taela sent to Paki

Paki’s mental shrug was clear in the return, “It might be good to understand how they fight.”

The dragon settled into a slow circle over the battle.

Despite the gathering darkness, Taela had no trouble seeing the armies below. The archers on the Boromari side shed their long, heavy coats and crept low against the snow past the pickets on their side. At least seventy strong, they ignored the cold as they prepared to be the front line of attack until the armies came together in close combat. Without the superior eyesight of the dragon bond, she would never have been able to see them as they progressed with the silent stealth of hunting cats.

Behind them, the low tents came down in the camp, though several fires and tents were left near the rear. Why didn’t they take those down? The supply wagons were being maneuvered at the back in preparation of either retreat or advance. As she watched, fascinated by the unfolding scene, the Boromari archers reached striking distance under the cover of darkness.

However, they didn’t stand and draw. Instead, they spread out and continued to move in deadly silence toward the pickets of the enemy. Within moments, the Kantherian picket line went down in silence, their throats cut.

Unaware of their sentries’ demise, the Kantherians too were preparing. In watching the unfolding battle below, it was clear this newest campaign against the Boromari, so close on the heels of their last war, had cost the Kantherians dearly.

While the Boromari arranged themselves in near silence with the precision of a well-made clock, the Kantherians were disorganized, with orders being shouted and men and women scrambling.

An owl hooted somewhere in the night. The second and third lines of archers, with shield bearers in front, moved forward from the Boromari army. The cavalry and foot soldiers prepared behind them with horses to either side at an angle and the infantry in the middle in a blunt-tipped wedge.

The second and third lines of archers crept forward until they were halfway between the first line and the army at their back. Puzzled, Taela watched as they all laid back in the deep snow, shields and archers alike, bows held to protect the strings from getting damp.

The first line of Boromari archers regrouped just as silently as before. They nocked arrows, raised their bows, drew the strings back, and as one, released. The strings of the well-tuned and maintained longbows of the Boromari made only the faintest twang. From where she glided with Paki, invisible to those on the ground against the night and the dark clouds, she could hear the night arrows as they cut through the air with the quiet whoosh of falling rain.

Unexpected and unseen, the arrows fell into the unprepared Kantherian camp. Many found a mark and many more didn’t. It didn’t matter. The chaos created by the arrows was enough to demonstrate that.

As screams of the injured rang out and more shouted orders filled the night, the first line of archers loosed another hail of arrows just as the Kantherians formed ranks and shields went up. The loud thwacks of arrows punching into shields and other objects announced those that had been intercepted, and new screams announced those that had found a target.

More fire lit up the night in the Kantherian camp as fire arrows were lifted and released in the direction of the Boromari. Though there was nothing in the field that would catch due to the blanket of snow, and the Boromari camp was out of bow range, the missiles sailed over what would soon be the battlefield. Their flickering light offered a brief and vague glimpse of the battle to come. However, from where the Kantherians were on the ground, they would have no way of seeing the shields or the other two lines of archers lying in the snow.

The first line of Boromari archers let loose a final volley of arrows before breaking into two groups. Under the cover of darkness, each group moved with purpose and agility in opposite directions.

A nightbird called. Taela looked in the direction of the sound. She sensed Amariel doing the same. Even her enhanced eyesight couldn’t locate where the sound came from.

The line of shields leaped up and surged forward with the second and third line of archers behind them. As the Kantherians charged toward the field another nightbird called. The shields dropped and the second line released a volley of arrows. They dropped to one knee and the third line loosed.

Men and horses in the Kantherian charge went down. The shields went up, overlapping each other and intercepting the return arrows. Many of the Kantherian arrows had been sent from too great a distance and merely bounced off the shields. A ball of fire released from the trebuchet in the Kantherian camp sailed over the heads of those charging and plowed through the lines of archers and their shields.

The Boromari archers held as if they hadn’t seen the fireball or their comrades who died as they nocked and let loose two more volleys of arrows. They weren’t aiming for the enemy soldiers that much became clear quite quickly. The screams of horses as they fell into the snow ripped through the night as the animals went down under the onslaught aimed directly at them. Another flaming ball lit up the battlefield, but this time the lines of archers were already breaking in organized retreat as the charge now came too close for them. Each line fell back and to the sides as the Boromari foot soldiers rushed forward.

The field below erupted into shouts, screams, and the clang of weapons as the two armies came together.

The first line of Boromari archers hadn’t simply faded into the night to wait out the battle. Moving faster through the snow than Taela would have thought possible, they had slipped well to either side of the battle and circled around behind the Kantherian army.

Unaware of the threat from behind, the Kantherians surged forward. A horn sounded above the din of battle, and the archers raised their bows and sent arrows into the undefended backs of their enemies, taking down both foot soldiers and horses

In the front of the battle, the Boromari line appeared to break, ragged gaps opening along the line. The Kantherians rushed through the openings, charging toward the backlines and the tents that looked like a camp.

Just as soon as they took the openings in the Boromari line, the breaks closed, cutting the Kantherian army off from each other. Taela watched the ploy in amazement as another horn sounded and the cavalry curved in from the sides.

The first line of archers again released arrows into the backs of the Kantherians. In the darkness that deepened with each passing moment, the attack from behind served to decrease the numbers of Kantherians and created chaos at the same time.

Cut off from each other and beset from all sides, the Kantherians broke. The Boromari, however, allowed no retreat. A second wave of cavalry moved in cutting down enemies whether they threw down their weapons, ran, or tried to stand and fight. Those that ran were met in the front by the first line of archers. Some of the arrows found friendly marks, however, it appeared to be an acceptable risk to the Boromari.

“Kanther should know better than to go to war with Boromar again,” Amariel said.

The victors swept into the Kantherian camp killing everyone. This battle had gone to the Boromari. The swiftness of it took Taela’s breath away. No wonder Haraban had lost their bid to extend their borders toward Boromar seventy-five years ago. Markene too had tried that four times over the past five hundred years and only won once—the first time. This was the reason Haraban and Markene now left Boromar alone. Kanther seemed unable to learn from their defeats.

“It is time we head to Benddier and speak with the King of Kanther. This war must stop because Fates know we have a bigger one on our hands,” Taela sent.

“An interesting battle to watch. However, you’re correct, this must end.” Paki banked in the air and flew south.

Maleena placed the babe in Grandme’s arms. “Meet Emmaleen, your great-granddaughter.”

Grandme’s lined face folded into a full smile and tears glistened in her eyes. “She’s beautiful.”

At nearly three months, Emmaleen had lost the scrunched look of a newborn, and Maleena had to admit her daughter truly was a gorgeous baby. Grandme cuddled the baby close for a moment before handing her to Barden.

Mckale’s father cradled his granddaughter in his arms, a broad smile on his face and pride in his gray eyes. “She reminds me of Sonja at this age.” Emmaleen yawned, and her little eyes opened. Barden gazed down at the violet eyes. “I can certainly see her mother in her though.”

Maleena settled into a chair as Sonja happily took Emmaleen and cooed at her, while Yaden watched his new wife with a wistful expression and Kaden impatiently looked on. It felt good to be surrounded by Mckale’s family. Seeing the affection showered on her daughter made the future easier to think about.

Between Emmaleen’s family in Calladar, and her extended family in Galdrilene, her daughter wouldn’t lack for love and support. Only her mother would be missing from her life and as sad as that was, it could be easily dealt with. After all, she’d grown up without her mother. Maleena searched her memory for a picture of her own mother but only vague impressions could be found. There was no clear picture. She didn’t even remember her mother’s face.

A small pang of sadness twisted Maleena’s heart. Her own grandmother would have loved Emmaleen. The almost four years since her grandmother’s death was such a short time, yet endless when the chasm of death and birth separated the years. Perhaps, when the time came, she would be able to see her grandmother in Maiadar and tell her of her granddaughter.

Mckale’s large hand took her small one, his silver eyes worried when he leaned close and whispered, “Why do I sense so much sadness through our bond? Taela was able to get the finished weave that will end the Shadow Riders, more eggs have hatched, and our daughter is healthy and surrounded by people who love her. Shouldn’t this be a happy time?”

Maleena shoved the emotions back and smiled at him. “It is a happy a moment. However, I can’t help but feel sadness for what lies ahead. The weave can only be used when the Shadow Riders all come at us at once. There will be so much destruction between now and then.”

How easily the lies rolled off her tongue now. It was supposed to be hard to keep something from a bondmate without them knowing, and yet she had mastered the skill within moments of her discovery of what the future held. Guilt rode her shoulders like a heavy weight. Even so, it couldn’t change her mind. One day, he would understand why the future needed to be kept from him. And hopefully he would forgive her as well as Taela and Kellinar.

He brushed a strand of hair that had escaped her braid away from her face. “We will make it through and help rebuild everything afterward.”

Visions of a bloodied battlefield and the stench it carried flashed in her mind. Of the people she had killed. It made her even more wary of the coming battles.

“How long will you be staying?” Grandme asked as Kaden finally claimed his niece.

“Long enough for the ball the Council insists on having no matter how many times it’s been put off,” Mckale answered.

Maleena groaned inwardly. Why wouldn’t they let that go? There were far more important things to worry about in Calladar besides a ball—like Shadow Riders and whoever had shot Mckale. The Council of Seven thought they’d found the perpetrator, but Maleena doubted the man had acted on his own. It was far too convenient that he was dead so he couldn’t be questioned.

Mckale squeezed her hand and gave her a reassuring smile before turning back to Grandme. “I will spend my time divided between here and Galdrilene as will Maleena. I will Slide back daily for short periods to help deal with things there, and Maleena will join me every other day.”

Grandme frowned. “What about Emmaleen?”

“She will Slide back and forth with us.”

“You can’t drag a baby back and forth like that, especially at this time of year. You will leave her with me when you both need to Slide back,” Grandme said, her tone final.

Maleena shook her head. How could she leave her daughter behind? Grandme waggled her finger as if she’d read Maleena’s thoughts. “She will be fine with me. I raised Barden and then his children after Nia died. Emmaleen will be perfectly safe, and you can Slide back at a moment’s notice.”

“I…don’t know.” Maleena didn’t want to insult the woman but wasn’t comfortable being so far away from Emmaleen.

“What will you do if there is a battle here?” Grandme said.

“Slide her back to Galdrilene and leave her in the care of Marda.”

“So this Marda can do a better job than me?”

Maleena smoothed a wrinkle in her pants. “No, but she will be safer in Galdrilene with Marda than she would be here during a battle.”

“I’m not denying that. However, if you can leave her there and come back here to face a battle, then you can leave her here when there is no battle.” Grandme gave a sharp nod as if that settled everything.

Maleena sighed. “All right, if there appears to be no danger here and we won’t be gone long, I will leave her with you.”

Grandme took Emmaleen back and cradled her close. “Of course you will. Besides, with the snow piled up, no armies will be moving. Even Kojen raids drop to nothing in the winters up here. I doubt Shadow Riders are going to want to fly in this cold either.”

Mckale shook his head, and Maleena read his thoughts about not being able to win when it came to Grandme. She had to admit, he was right. The old woman was stubborn and determined.

“What news is there of Calladar?” Mckale asked, his question directed at his father and brother.

“Things have been quiet these past few months,” Barden said with a wary sort of relief in his expression. “Only minor attacks by Shadow Dragons and Kojen along the border through the fall. The weapons masters sent from Galdrilene have been hard at work directing the building of the launchers. The well-crafted plans they brought with them have been invaluable. The first one was just completed yesterday, the other should be soon. The Border Guards are learning to aim the thing now.”

The launcher, a weapon retrieved from the War of Fire, resembled a giant slingshot with weights to increase the speed of release. Loaded with a cross between a large spear and an arrow, the three foot barbed tip had a weave worked into it by Earth mages. It would easily penetrate the breastplates of a Shadow Dragon’s scales. Learning to aim and release at a moving target was not an easy task. Maleena didn’t envy the men who would fire the weapons. Lives of the innocent would ride on their ability to learn it well.

“They are using practice bolts now are they not?” Nydara sent. “If so, Tellnox and I will be more than happy to provide them with flying targets to work with.”

Maleena looked at Barden. “Nydara wants to know if they are using practice bolts in the launcher.”

“Of course, they have no wish to damage the tips made by the mages, nor do they wish to see anyone harmed in a misfire while they learn. Why?”

“Nydara and Tellnox have offered themselves as target practice for the men.”

Barden’s eyes widened, a look of horror in them. “We can’t shoot at them.”

“Your men can’t learn to hit a flying target if they don’t have one to aim at.” Maleena smiled gently to ease his fears. “I assure you, the wooden-tipped practice bolts haven’t a hope of harming the dragons.”

Kaden’s face was pensive for a moment before he nodded. “That would actually be quite helpful if they truly don’t mind.”

“They wouldn’t have offered if they minded,” Mckale assured him.

“I suppose that settles one issue.” Barden’s brows drew down and it was clear to Maleena he didn’t like the idea at all.

“There is more than one issue?” Mckale glanced between his father and brother. “What else has happened?”

Barden let out a long sigh and rubbed a hand over his face. “Young people are disappearing. It’s happened often enough that I have forbidden Sonja from going anywhere alone. Station doesn’t seem to matter either. The latest disappearance was the daughter of one of the Council members. She is only fourteen years of age.”

Maleena glanced at Emmaleen, her chest constricting at the thought of losing her daughter. She wouldn’t wish the loss of a child on anyone. Especially since she had a good idea where that child had gone. “You still have a traitor in your midst. One who was willing to kill Mckale. One who is willing to funnel new servants to the Kormai.”

Sonja gasped. “The Kormai?”

“Servants in the Kormai are often killed, a steady flow of new are needed.” Mckale’s voice was devoid of emotion though Maleena felt the anger rolling off him. “We need to find who is siding with the Shadow Riders.”

“The ball will have many in attendance,” Maleena said. “It will be a good place to start. I will search while we are there.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Kaden sent her a worried look, the memories of the day Mckale was nearly killed so loud in his mind Maleena couldn’t help but see them.

“Maleena can handle it.” Mckale’s silver eyes held hers, and she smiled slightly at him. “She is stronger than you give her credit for, Kaden.”

Beyond the walls of the house, Nydara and Tellnox raised their voices in a bugle of welcome. Barden and Kaden both glanced at Mckale. “What’s going on?”

“You have a chance to meet more dragons and riders.”

Maleena stood and smiled. “Belynn and her red dragon, Farynn, have joined us as well as Brock and his gold, Olen.”

“Why so many?” Sonja frowned.

“After what happened to Mckale, we decided it’s best to have more than just two Dragon Riders in any one location. As much as we can manage it anyway with our limited numbers.”

Kaden nodded. “It makes sense. I still wish I knew who betrayed us. I don’t care to relive them hurting Mckale or you again if I can help it.”

“I’m sure all will come to light in due time,” Maleena said as her plan for the ball began to form in her mind.

A knock at the door announced Belynn’s and Brock’s arrival at the house. While Kaden let them in, Barden asked, “When have they decided to have the ball now?”

“Within the week. They’re hoping if they have it quickly this time nothing will interrupt it,” Mckale said then nodded in welcome to Belynn and Brock, making introductions. Sonja and Yaden brought in chairs from the dining table so everyone could sit.

Grandme rocked Emmaleen slowly as the infant fell asleep in her arms. “Will you be staying here as well?”

Belynn pushed her short blonde hair away from her face and knelt to pet the dog. “That is up to you. We can find another place or just stay with our dragons. There are several caves in that dormant volcano north of Gateway that the dragons prefer to sleep in when they can. It isn’t too far.”

“Nonsense, you are both welcome here. We have the room.” Barden waved them toward the extra chairs. Mola followed Belynn across the room and sat with her chin in the woman’s lap.

Maleena raised an eyebrow. “You have attracted a friend it would seem.”

Belynn’s smile reached her hazel eyes. “I’ve always had a soft spot for dogs, and I think they all know it. I haven’t met a dog yet I couldn’t befriend.”

“You have the accent of Boromar but not the braid,” Barden said.

She laughed. “Many people beyond the borders of Boromar and Galdrilene have noticed the same thing. I have no right to the braid. I never finished training. I left at twelve.”

Barden nodded. “Interesting, I didn’t know training had to be completed before the braid could be worn. How is it that Maleena can wear the same style of braid?”

“She’s not from Boromar and so can wear her hair however she likes.”

“You are a Guardian of Galdrilene, you can wear your hair however you like as well,” Maleena said.

Belynn shrugged and continued to pet the dog. “Maybe, but I’m not comfortable with doing so.”

Barden turned to Brock. “And you have no problem working side-by-side with Belynn? I don’t want any bad blood between Kanther and Boromar to spill over in my home.”

“Ye have nothin’ to worry about.” Brock smiled through his full beard. “The war ‘tween Kanther and Boromar tis dyin’ out anyway in the face o’ Shadow Dragons. And even if it wasn’t that’s between Kanther and Boromar, and has no place in Galdrilene or among riders.”

“I’m glad to hear it. There is enough strife in the world without nations battling each other over land,” Barden said.

“Di’shan Taela and the Spirit mages o’ the Tower o’ Spirit have taken a hand in endin’ the war. I imagine it won’t be long before tis all settled.”

“Amariel, the Mage Councilor for the Tower of Spirit, is helping Taela oversee negotiations for the treaty,” Maleena said as she took the sleeping babe back.

Grandme stood and motioned Sonja toward the kitchen. “With as many people as we have here, we better start the mid-day meal now.”

Maleena followed them to the kitchen, a deep sense of peace seeping into her. This house felt safe from the building war beyond its walls, and she hoped the destruction that hovered on the horizon somehow missed this one place. Perhaps it was selfish to think that way, given how many others were likely to lose everything, but she didn’t care.

Sadira crossed her legs and tried to quell the impatience that seethed inside. Her thoughts wandered while the King of Hanover continued to whine about the issues with his army. How could Erandar be so dense and run a nation at the same time?

“No one will volunteer for service after what happened at Trilene. They are too afraid of being taken by the Guardians and Dragon Law. The people are restless and angry over the losses.”

Oksana rolled her eyes. “Then tell them not to be taken. Honestly, the Guardians took the same course of action we would have if our positions had been reversed. If your soldiers don’t want to be executed then tell them not to surrender.”

“They had no choice.” Erandar scowled at the blonde. “You pulled out of the battle and took your Kojen with you. What were they supposed to do?”

“Surrendering didn’t help them much, did it?”

“Our withdrawal from the battle was a strategic maneuver.” Sadira sighed, annoyed she had to explain it yet again. One would think that after several months of explaining it would sink in. “It would have been a draw. It was better to pull back and save our numbers.”

“What about my soldiers in the field? You didn’t even offer to help them escape with you. Instead you left them to be slaughtered.”

“Your soldiers were collateral damage. The Kojen are far more effective than your army in a battle; it was more important to ensure their removal.” Sadira shook her head. His inability to think beyond the end of his nose kept him from seeing the obvious. “You have handled the fallout from Trilene poorly. Instead of making the fallen soldiers heroes who made the ultimate sacrifice for this war, you remained silent and let the people think for themselves. How do you expect them to follow the cry to war when you allow them their own thoughts and opinions?

We will place a mage here in Hanover with the appropriate abilities as an advisor. One to help you use the right words to inform your subjects what to think without them realizing they are being told. Someone to help you step in before they have time to form their own ideas.”

“It’s a little late to fix the situation now.” Oksana glared at him, tired of the king’s whining and his mess.

“True enough.” Sadira took a deep breath and stared out the narrow window of the keep. The brown land was covered in a thin sheet of snow. She considered possibilities. Kovan would have been an asset to have at this meeting except she didn’t trust him yet. His mental balance was still significantly off after months of fruitless searching for the babe his wench had whelped.

“Don’t give them the option of volunteering,” Azurynn’s silky voice filled the silence.

“How am I supposed to force them?”

Oksana shrugged. “Any who refuse will be put to death.”

Erandar scowled and threw his hands in the air. “That’s impossible. They would only revolt.”

“Not,” Azurynn said, “if you hold the fate of their family in the balance.”

Oksana slid a look of approval toward the dark Spirit user. “Very good.” She turned to Erandar with a twisted smile. “You will put out a notice that every male over the age of fourteen must present himself for indoctrination to the army. If he refuses, tries to hide or runaway, you will put to death any remaining family.”

Sadira smiled. “Let them know you have the full support of the Shadow Riders. In fact, I think several mages placed in Hanover to help enforce this new law would be most helpful.”

Erandar stared at them, horrified. “You want me to kill entire families?”

“A man will foolishly throw himself on a sword for something he believes in.” Sadira snorted. “However, put that same blade to those he cares about, and he will bow under its weight. People are incredibly foolish and easy to control in this way.” Why people were so stupid she had no idea.

A defeated expression settled over Erandar’s face. “If Rehnlas had helped as he promised, this wouldn’t have happened. But you are correct, I did handle this poorly and only have myself to blame.”

Oksana reached forward and placed her hand over his, false sympathy upon her face. “It isn’t your fault. It’s the fault of the people of Hanover for daring to oppose their king. You are the man set to lead them by birthright. They should trust you. Common people don’t know what is best for them. That is why they have rulers. They can lay the blame at no door but their own. When the mage we assign as an advisor arrives and explains how to deliver the message, every common man and woman in Hanover will know that they are to blame and have brought this upon themselves.”

Erandar nodded, soaking up every word. Sadira resisted sneering at him. Soon, the mage would ensure that even the king was afraid to think for himself. Setting that aside, she turned to the next issue. “Why has Rehnlas refused to help? I hope he hasn’t taken it upon himself to switch sides. That would be most…unfortunate for Turindar.”

“Nothing like that, I assure you. Rehnlas has swelled the ranks of his army and awaits your command. The problem is he claims he has no time to assist Hanover, although he would have plenty if he quit playing with his boats.”

“Boats?” Azurynn asked quietly.

The question held a level of hatred and malice Sadira had never heard before.

Erandar continued speaking, “Yes, his boats. I understand he needs to get the coastal trade up and running again for his economy, but he spends too much time trying to restore it back to how it was.”

“The way it was?” Azurynn’s tone turned deadly. “Does he plan on restoring all of the trade boats to exactly the way they were? Including the slaves?”

“As far as I know.” Erandar shrugged.

Azurynn slowly stood.

Sadira watched her warily. Oksana wore an expression of uncertainty that likely matched her own. Azurynn’s eyes looked unstable. Sadira held her shadows at the ready, unsure which direction the woman’s wrath would take.

Azurynn barely glanced at Erandar as she turned toward the door. “This meeting is over. I believe it’s time I paid a visit to Rehnlas.”

Sadira didn’t dare protest though they originally hadn’t planned to stop in Turindar. When it came to the slave boats of Turindar, reason and Azurynn parted ways.

Oksana glanced at Sadira. “Should we follow her?”

Sadira’s mouth twisted into a smile. “I wouldn’t miss this for anything.”

Azurynn strode into the courtyard of Erandar’s castle. A red haze filled her vision, and her hands shook in rage. Murynn stood ready, her wings partially spread. The dragon had always picked up on her strong emotions and desires despite the theory that black dragons had no mental connection to their riders.

The sun rippled off the silver underside of the black as the dragon shifted to bring her front leg forward so Azurynn could reach the saddle. Somewhere beyond the anger that clouded her mind, Azurynn registered Sadira and Oksana calling their dragons to them. She settled into the saddle, fastened the straps, and shot the two women a dark look. “Stay out of my way.”

“We wouldn’t dream of interfering,” Sadira said.

The amusement in the dark beauty’s voice only ignited Azurynn’s rage to a higher level. This was the same behavior she had once ridiculed Sadira over but it didn’t matter. She could no more walk away from this than Sadira could when Kalila had ascended to the throne.

She could kill Sadira, a quick lesson for Oksana to learn when people prodded her too far. Azurynn reined the rage and the thoughts in a fraction. Sadly, Sadira was still a useful ally. One day that would come to an end, and when it did, so would the arrogant shadow weaver.

Murynn took off without need for a command. Another oddity, just like her untarnished silver underside. Murynn’s spread wings also didn’t radiate the same level of hopelessness and sadness the way other Shadow Dragon’s did. Perhaps her dragon was as twisted and broken as she was.

Supposedly, they shared two parts of the same soul so it made sense. Later, when her mind wasn’t clouded by hatred and she could think clearly again, she would make time to delve into what made Murynn different.

A black Jump spun open and the Shadow Dragon dove into it. At this distance from the Kormai, the Jump was short enough that Azurynn didn’t hear the cries of the souls trapped in the void by soul spheres. Two more Jumps brought them out over Turindar.

The red haze consumed Azurynn’s vision and the wildfire of anger flared through her, blocking out the quiet voice inside her mind that wondered how Murynn knew how to get here. The dragon had never been to Turindar before.

Murynn flew past the castle with its red-brown walls. The deep black scales of the dragon’s wings absorbed the light of the sun and sent it in writhing shadows across the surface of her wings. For the first time, the dark emotions her Shadow Dragon carried beneath its wings flowed full force. Azurynn sensed the same rage within herself reflected back from her dragon.

Behind them, the two other black dragons came through Jumps and followed her lead.

Murynn’s thunderous roar echoed across the many channels of water that broke up the Galdar River’s progress to the Saragon Sea. All motion on the docks below froze for a brief moment before panic set in, and people trampled each other in an effort to get out of the way of the landing dragons.

The black crushed any that weren’t fast enough. Moving with the speed of a viper, Murynn snatched several up in her strong jaws that had escaped her landing, and crushed the life from them before flinging their bodies into the water.

Azurynn unbuckled the safety straps and leaped from the saddle. Murynn kept her wings spread, allowing a cloud of hopelessness to wash over the people huddled around the many buildings. Azurynn sensed the dragon preparing to loose shadow fire on them all. She put her hand on the dragon’s neck where the silver scales met the light-swallowing black scales. “Easy, my friend. Not yet. You will have your fun in a moment.”

She strolled forward. The chaos of the anger raging through her mind and body came under sudden and absolute control, swept aside by hatred and calculated clarity. Azurynn surveyed the cowering mass then turned to the boats, many of which were newly built. Silence cloaked the docks. Even the gulls and other birds that inhabited the channels had flown the moment the black appeared, leaving the waterways empty of all life—except people.

She could sense the women and girls, already housed in the bowels of the boats. Azurynn turned back toward the hushed crowd. “I thought I made it perfectly clear when I left Turindar that women on the boats were never to happen again.”

She hadn’t raised her voice, yet they flinched as if she had screamed.

An ashen-faced man took a small step forward. “We…we had no choice. His majesty…he commanded it.”

“Spineless wretches, the lot of you.” She built her power inside until it filled her. “You think Rehnlas still rules you? You think he truly makes the decisions when it comes to the boats? You will pay with your lives for forgetting who rules you now.”

They fled. Azurynn watched them shove each other down and ruthlessly crush anyone in their way as they ran through the streets between the large warehouses that filled the riverfront. As if that would help them. Unleashing a dark weave, an agonizing pain pulsed through her head. She grabbed the minds of everyone on the docks, including those beyond who ran. The screams of hundreds of people sang in tune to the pulsing of her magic. She would make them feel it, all the misery and pain that a boat slave endured before ripping their soul shields to shreds.

All except the man that spoke. His turn would come soon enough. For now, she held him motionless, like a puppet.

A slow smile spread across her face as she watched the screaming crowd thrashing on the ground, still trying to drag themselves away. Others clawed at their faces, gouging out their eyes as they tried to erase the images she showed them. A man slammed his head against the paving stones on the street until he slumped to the ground, his skull cracked open.

A woman in a fine dress howled in misery. Only one kind of woman came to the docks dressed like that—a seller. Azurynn altered the weave on her. Laugher erupted from Azurynn’s lips as the woman thrashed about, throwing herself against walls, and fighting assailants that existed only in her mind.

The massive weave wound toward its end. The cries in the streets ceased as seizures took over. Azurynn took a deep breath and sighed as she watched the soul shields shred, an agony so painful it made burning to death a pleasant experience. Except death would allow no release for these people. She’d made sure of it. Their souls would never pass through the void and reach Maiadar. They would be trapped forever with their pain, their cries a melody for her every time she Jumped with Murynn.

When the last spark of life left the last body, Azurynn turned to the man held frozen by her weave. “Tell me how many boats are already out on the Saragon and in which direction they went.”

“I don’t know.” He trembled so hard his entire body shook.

“Are you not the dock master?”

“I…” His throat worked in an attempt to swallow.

Azurynn smiled at him. “You have logbooks, where are they?” When he didn’t answer, she grabbed his mind, putting heavy pressure on his soul shield. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and his eyes bulged as a strangled scream ripped from his throat.

Sadira moved next to her. “Careful, Azurynn. You don’t want to kill him yet.”

“I have no intention of killing him.” She released his mind, and he slumped in the weave that still held him rooted to the street in front of the warehouses.

Defeat washed over his face. “In the dock master house.”

“I thought so.” She knew where they were but forcing him to answer was a pleasure she was unwilling to deny herself. “Oksana, fetch those logs for me.” She pointed to the small stone building near the shore end of the largest pier.

Oksana cast a wary glance at her before walking toward the shack without a word. The boats at the docks when Murynn landed had cast off their mooring lines and were well out into the channels with their sails up, attempting to escape to the sea. Azurynn laughed. There was no escape.

“It’s your turn now, Murynn. Sink those boats however you see fit.”

Oksana brought the logbooks to her as Murynn lifted off. “You don’t want to free the slaves first?”

“They are better off dead.” Azurynn sighed. The loss of the slaves was the only regret she felt. As much as she wished to free them, they would be broken beyond repair like her. In many ways, death was far kinder. “Feel free to let your dragons enjoy themselves.”

The other two women sent their dragons into the air while she opened the first logbook. This one was for boats headed with merchandise to Las Fane and Port City. Nine boats were loaded with leather, rice from Turindar’s marshes, and olive oil. They also carried silk from Boromar, grain from Hanover, and sharfa beans from Kanther.

Deep in the hold, beneath the merchandise, the boats also carried several women. One had as many as seven, and a couple as few as three. Those women weren’t for sale at the next port. The other nations didn’t trade in human flesh, not buying it anyway. No, those women held in the damp, windowless bilge would likely never see the light of day again. Their skin would never feel the sun until they died from the horrible conditions and cruelties inflicted upon them. Once used up, they would be tossed overboard.

Only one boat in the log had sailed without slaves. Azurynn recognized the name of the captain. Dohnlas didn’t believe in boat slaves. He figured if the men in his crew were that desperate, they could spend their earnings in the whorehouses at the various ports. If that wasn’t enough for them, then he didn’t want them in his crew. Azurynn tapped the name on the page with her finger. She would leave that boat alone as an example. She didn’t have a problem with boats and trade, just the slaves.

The clatter of hooves pounding across paving stones echoed off the red-brown walls of the warehouses. Rehnlas and a large contingent of guards burst into the wide, open space between the warehouses and the docks where Azurynn stood. They yanked hard on the reins. The horses slipped on the paving stones and tripped over bodies as they came to a stop, throwing their heads in the air.

“What is the meaning of this?” Rehnlas’ enraged shout carried over the chaos in the water of the channels.

Every boat in the channels burned with crackling green fire. The three black dragons splashed through the water as they killed those who jumped overboard. A thick haze of smoke blown by the chill wind whipped over the winter-brown marshes between the channels.

Azurynn glanced over her shoulder, her eyes like ice. “I could ask the same of you, Rehnlas.”

“You have no right to destroy our trade this way!”

“I have every right as a Shadow Rider and even more as a former slave on one of your precious boats.” Her magic hummed inside as her control slipped, and she almost lashed out with it.

Rehnlas stared at her in wordless fury.

“In case it wasn’t clear enough the day I was freed by my magic, there will be no more boat slaves. If you start it up again, I will happily kill everyone involved, including you.” The intention to try to stand up to her was loud in his mind when he dismounted from his horse. “Careful, Rehnlas. I’m not in complete control right now and would find much enjoyment in sending you to a painful eternity. It would be nothing to me.”

Sadira glared at him. “Remember, Rehnlas, you hold your throne only by the grace of the Shadow Riders. It would be easy for us to replace you. When you accepted us as your protectors we were quite clear there would be no more boat slaves and yet, here we all are.” Her glare slid into a sadistic smile. “We really can’t let such open disobedience go unpunished.”

Azurynn refrained from rolling her eyes. Sadira and the other Shadow Riders didn’t care about boat slaves. It was part of the agreement Sadira, Kovan, and Oksana had struck in order to keep Azurynn from coming back and leaving Turindar nothing but a feast for crows.

Sadira only cared about disobedience and the chance to torture Rehnlas. Azurynn shrugged. Who was she to stand in the way of discipline or pleasure? “Do as you think best, Sadira. Make sure you get his face. A permanent, visible reminder of what happens when we are defied on the face of their king will do the populous of Turindar good.”

Malicious light brightened Sadira’s eyes as her shadows curled around her hands. Azurynn swept the assembled guards with a hard look. “Anyone that tries to interfere before Sadira is done will join him in his punishment.”

Sadira’s shadows struck Rehnlas at his waist. They burrowed under his skin and climbed toward his face. He collapsed on the ground, screaming until he ran out of breath only to suck in another and begin again. Azurynn turned back toward the water without a shred of remorse for the man writhing on the ground. He should have known better. They all should have.

She resumed studying the open logbook in her hands. Dohnlas was still sailing the Arcaia. Good, she would know what it looked like.

“Oksana,” she called over the shrieks of Rehnlas. “I need you to send Dusa east along the coast. There are nine Turindar boats on the eastern route. Eight need to be destroyed and no person left alive. Let her do it however she wishes.”

“I’m sure she will enjoy the task. Which boat do you want left alone?” Oksana glanced toward the channels and called for Dusa.

Azurynn pointed to the listed boat. “The Arcaia. According to the log it’s a two-masted ship with a large arcaia fish carved into the prow.”

Dusa took off in a rush of wind and malignant emotions, winging her way south to the mouth of the river before banking to follow the coast.

Azurynn flipped open the other logbook. This one had six boats listed bound for Kanther and Boromar. Each carried Turindar trade as well as the newly coveted tobacco grown in Shadereen, wine from Las Fane, and the fine wool and lace that came down the Blood River from the mountain towns west of Calladar. And each boat carried slaves.

She hated to interrupt Sadira’s time with Rehnlas to send Ranit for the task. Murynn could do it. As soon as Azurynn finished her thought, Murynn raised her head and stared at her for a long moment before taking off and flying west while Ranit continued the job of dispatching the few tattered remains of the crews in the channels.

Rehnlas’ screams finally stopped. Azurynn tossed the logbooks into the water and crossed the open space until she stood over the king. He lay gasping on the paving stones. The entire right half of his face was blackened and blistered. She studied Sadira’s work. He might never see out of his right eye again. Azurynn knelt next to him, leaned close, and whispered, “If you defy me again, you will beg me to hand you over to Sadira.”

She stood in a smooth, graceful movement and walked over to the dock master. Putting her finger against his temple, she reached into his mind and burned the memories of every scream, every dying person, and the destruction at the docks with perfect clarity. “I have made sure you will never forget what you saw here today. I’ve made sure the images and sounds will have you waking up in a cold sweat every night for the rest of your life. And, before you get any ideas, I’ve also planted a command deep in your mind.” She gazed into his frightened eyes and said softly, “Though you will want it more than anything else in the world, you won’t be able to take your own life or even put yourself in a situation where someone else will take it from you. You will never be able to drink enough wine to kill yourself and if you are drunk, you won’t be able to walk anywhere near anything you might fall off.”

“Hear me now, Rehnlas.” Azurynn spared a brief glance at the king before fixing her eyes on the dock master’s again. “No matter what law this man breaks, he cannot be put to death. Imprison him if you wish, but he must always remain well fed and watered so that his health remains good.”

She smiled at the dock master. “You will live a long and tortured life from this day forward. You will never defy me again, no matter who gives you the command. If those who replace the dead are smart, they will learn an important lesson from you and Rehnlas, and never forget it.”

Azurynn released him from the weave that held him in place. He sank to the stones, bowed his head, and wept. She turned toward the guards and gestured at Rehnlas. “You may help him now.”

They scrambled off their horses and lifted him to his feet. One of the men was sent racing for the king’s carriage. Sadira walked over to the king and took his chin in her hand, turning his face to get a better look. “Make sure you have your physician care for this. I’ve watched many die from the infection this causes. It’s most entertaining. For me at least. I don’t believe the subjects of my attention found it so. It appeared to be a most disagreeable way to die.”

She dropped her hand and stepped back. “We are placing a mage as an advisor in Hanover to help maintain control. We will be doing the same here. We wouldn’t want another misunderstanding like we had today, would we?”

Rehnlas just stared at her.

Sadira’s face twisted. “Answer me.”

“No. I have no desire to have another misunderstanding,” he mumbled through lips swollen well beyond proportion on one side.

She patted the injured side of his face and laughed when he flinched away in pain. “Good boy. Now, off to your castle for treatment, your carriage has arrived.”

The carriage horses bogged down as they did their best to find footing among the dead and pull the wagon over the bodies. The guards helped Rehnlas into the carriage when it came to a stop, then it pulled away.

“It would seem,” Azurynn said as she looked around, “our work here is done. Even Ranit has run out of people to kill.”

Oksana glanced to the south. “Dusa and Murynn will likely be a while.”

“Most likely. No matter, we can all ride on Ranit, and she can Jump us back to the Kormai.” Azurynn brushed away the ash from the burning boats that had landed on her shirt.

“I agree.” Sadira walked over to where they stood. “As fun as this has been, I have other things to do.” She raised her voice and called for Ranit. The big black with her tarnished gold underside was quick to respond.

The ride back to the Kormai would be anything but comfortable. After Sadira strapped herself into the saddle, Azurynn and Oksana scrambled up behind her.

The scales were slippery and the dorsal ridge a torture, even so, Azurynn clung tight to Oksana and hoped Oksana wouldn’t let go of Sadira. Ranit lifted off, rising slowly into the air. Word of what happened must have already spread like wildfire. The streets below were completely empty, not a soul could be seen. How long before they came out of their houses? How long before they were brave enough to deal with the hundreds of dead by the docks?

Azurynn slid off Ranit the minute the black landed. The muscles in her legs protested after the effort of trying to keep her weight off the dorsal ridge. There was a reason for saddles. Perhaps it was time for the Shadow Riders to adopt something similar to the double saddles the Guardians used.

Kovan sat on one of the built-in benches along the wall, staring at the floor. Azurynn ignored him and walked into the smaller hall that led to her bedchambers. Murynn would be a while. She wasn’t sure how she knew, she just did.

Inside her chamber, she flopped on the bed, exhausted by the heavy use of magic and the emotions of the day. Kovan’s persistent search for little Marek didn’t improve her mood. He would never find that baby. She would make sure of it if she had to kill Kovan herself.

Marek was her redemption, as much as she could possibly be redeemed for the things she’d done. For the tiny life she’d taken that day in the bowels of the ship. It didn’t matter that ultimately she’d saved her newborn daughter’s life by killing her. Saved her from suffering the same fate on the boats.

Azurynn was forever thankful for the storm that had tossed the boat violently in the water and allowed her to give birth undetected. On a calm day, it would have been impossible to conceal, and she would have been guarded at all times when she was with the babe. When they reached the docks, her daughter would have been taken and given to a slave handler to raise until deemed old enough to be sold.

The violet eyes of the daughter who’d lived less than an hour had gazed back at her while she held the tiny form wrapped in the bloody skirt of her scanty dress, cradled in her arms. She’d allowed the babe to feed and held her until the storm began to calm and their time together ran out. Then she used the bilge water, sloshing high due to the storm, to send her daughter to the safety of Maiadar.

Already damaged, Azurynn’s actions that day broke something deep inside her that still haunted her in unwary moments.

Marek would never suffer that same fate no matter what she had to do. He was safe and always would be. He would never know abuse at the hands of those he should trust, never know the betrayal of those same people selling him.

She would make sure the child never saw the darkness that lurked behind false smiles of people more evil than she could ever be. At least the people at the dock knew what they were doing. And they knew not to trust her the minute Murynn landed. They had more of a chance than she ever did. More than her daughter had. Marek was the baby she could save in the place of the one she couldn’t.

Tears stung her eyes, but she blinked them back. Crying had never helped her, never helped anyone around her. It was a waste of time. If she had known then that less than a year later her magic would free her…she shook her head. That too was a waste of time to dwell on.

Sighing, she rolled over and gazed at the wall where five completed black chains hung waiting—soul separators. Unease crawled through her. From an experimental point of view, it was fascinating to watch it work. But something had bothered her when it began to separate the young rider and his dragon. Thrilled with the success of her creation, it took a while for the impact of it to set in. For the unease to take root.

Why did these chains bother her so? It was almost an instinctive fear. Rising, she crossed the room and ran her fingers over one. In the back of her mind she sensed Murynn shudder. The dragon didn’t like the chains either. None of the other Shadow Dragons seemed to have a problem with them. What was different about Murynn? Why did the chains make the dragon as uneasy as they made her? And how did she know Murynn had shuddered?

The puzzled pieces fell into place and the picture they built made her gasp. Her own soul had definitely torn during Murynn’s hatching but not exactly in half. Only a portion had torn away to hatch Murynn. She could sense the piece that was gone. The only way she and Murynn could have both survived the hatching under those circumstances would be if Murynn had her own soul. Or at least a part of one.

It explained the connection they had, why she didn’t carry as many dark emotions beneath her wings, and why her underside had slowly changed from gray to silver as the black matured. It explained why she and her dragon both felt an aversion to the chains. And why, if she wanted, she could use her magic the same way a Silver Rider of the Guardians could, though she never had the desire.

The chains would separate her and Murynn as easily as they would Guardians. Azurynn turned that over in her mind. There was some meaning in this, but it was like looking through smudged glass. To the depths of her being, she knew it was important. It was also clear it would reveal itself in due time.

He stood in the underground cave near the massive natural spring that fed the castle and all of the fountains of Shadereen and kept a wary eye on Kovan. The Shadow Rider paced like a wild animal in a cage and the dark rings under his eyes spoke of lost sleep.

Kovan glared at him. “You are certain no women have showed up in Shadereen at the beginning of winter? None that claimed to have been captured, none with an infant son?”

What was this man’s obsession with a woman and her baby? “There have been no reports. All births in Shadereen are recorded; there has been nothing out of the ordinary. I wish I had something I could tell you that would help.” Something that would ease the madness that hovered in the rider’s silver eyes.

Kovan sighed and closed his eyes. When he opened them again he appeared more in control. “What about other things here in Shadereen?”

“More and more women are starting to wear pants and learn weapons, standing up to their husbands. It is chaos. I’m at a loss how to stop it. The people think they love the Guardians and their Dragon Law. None of them seem to know what is truly best for them, truly best for Shadereen.”

“What are the Guardian’s numbers in Shadereen now?”

“Three stationed here. However, others flit in and out of the borders regularly enough that the number is in constant flux. Some days there are only three and others there are as many as six. I have no way of knowing when they come or go. I believe they have become suspicious of both king and Council and are now keeping a lot of information close.”

“That helps make sense out of a few things on our end.” Kovan slowed his pacing and rubbed his chin. “Recently, Kojen sent against the villages along the river aren’t returning. The Guardians must have helped them build defenses or learn something that would help bring the Kojen down and decided not to tell you what those measures are.”

“I am only one man; there is only so much I can do.” Though he never thought such a thing would cross his mind, he suddenly wished it were Azurynn who still handled these meetings.

Kovan abruptly spun on his heel and walked toward the black dragon lying at the water’s edge. “Then it might be time to find one or two others you can trust. The way things are going here now, it will be all out warfare in Shadereen. It’s possible a good deal of your nation will be destroyed in such an endeavor.”

“I will see what I can do. But if it comes to that, I would rather see Shadereen destroyed than continue on the path it’s on.”

“Winter wanes and the season of war is nearly upon us. We will meet when the moon is new again and see where Shadereen stands and whether or not you truly wish to see it destroyed.” Kovan climbed into the saddle then fastened the safety straps. “Although if you can’t bring this under control, the Shadow Riders will destroy it no matter how you feel rather than leave it to the Guardians.”

He backed away as the dragon lifted off and opened a black Jump. Then he stood alone with the water lapping the gravel bank as the only sound. Who could he trust to see things his way? Only one man came to mind. Surely, he would be one to stand with him.

Kalila strolled through the halls of the castle in Markene, enjoying a brief respite from always having people around her. Not that she was completely alone, she never was. Sehlas trailed at a short distance, along with her personal guard, and Lalani walked by her side. Even so, this was as much privacy as she could hope for right now. In the future, when the war was over, perhaps it would be safe for her to walk these halls completely alone. Doubtful even then, but she could hope.

Out the corner of her eye, she watched Lalani. Though usually cool and detached, today the mage’s hands fidgeted with the silver cloak of the Tower of Spirit that she wore, and her eyes darted down the side corridors as they passed by. “Lalani?”

The woman jumped, a startled look in her pale blue eyes. “Yes?”

“Is something wrong? You’re nervous and distracted. It’s unlike you.”

Lalani shook her head. “Nothing is wrong.”

The mage was a poor liar. It didn’t take being a Spirit mage to see through her denial. Maybe if she got her talking, Lalani would relax enough to tell her what was on her mind. “Why do Jocelynn and Kirynn have a different accent than you when you are all from Boromar?”

“We were brought up in different classes,” Lalani answered in an absent tone, her mind obviously occupied. “I was raised by a ruling house, the ruling house. I spent very little time among the common people until I was older. By then, the dialect of the upper class was firmly ingrained, and my mother would have been quick to let me know if I was slipping at all.”

“Why does it matter so much?” Kalila pulled her cloak closer. Though the various rooms of the castle were quite warm, the wide halls were prone to drafts. Even so, it was better than walking outside in the snow.

“I suppose it really doesn’t matter that much, it’s just a distinction we have in Boromar.” The Spirit mage glanced down another hall.

Kalila watched her for several more moments. “I haven’t seen Loki at all today. It’s a little unusual. He often stops by to chat with me before he and Merru start their morning watch flight.”

The mage brushed at her skirts and glanced at one of the large tapestries hanging on the wall. “I have no idea where he is at the moment.”

Kalila heard the truth that wasn’t the “truth” in Lalani’s words. She didn’t know exactly where he was, but she knew where he had been, or would be, and what he was doing.

“Lalani.” Kalila stopped and crossed her arms over her chest. “Where is Loki? And don’t give me a vague answer. I get enough of those from the Heads of Houses. I don’t need it from my advisor as well, especially since I’m supposed to trust you.”

The mage turned cool eyes on her. “I will never lead you wrong; however, I’m unable to tell you what you want right now. Just know that Loki is doing something for me and at this moment is in no danger.”

“What do you mean at this moment? Does that mean in a few minutes he could be in danger? Or that he was in danger earlier?”

Lalani smoothed her skirt again though it hardly needed it. “I’m afraid I can’t answer that right now.”

Kalila raised her chin and glared at the mage. “Then I will speak with Jocelynn and Varnen about this and possibly Mage Councilor Amariel.”

“Of course.” Lalani nodded. “You must do as you think best. Just as I must. At this point, I will speak no more of it.”

Then the mage closed down, her very expression shutting Kalila out. Inside, Kalila fumed. How dare her advisor keep things from her. Things that may or may not be dangerous for Loki at some point either later or earlier in the day. Kalila ground her teeth together. Lalani had successfully led her in a circle with that conversation, one that made Kalila sound confused and unsure even in her own head.

Loki stood without any cover less than one hundred paces from possible death. Behind him, Merru remained as still as the statues in the Great Hall at Galdrilene. The two women, both heavily cloaked, stood close together. He’d carefully followed the older one from the castle at Markene as she made her slow and careful way south on horseback through the knee-deep snow.

He watched her uneasily lower the scarf that covered the lower half of her face and approach the Shadow Rider and dragon that landed near a group of trees growing along the Galdar River.

Despite the low rush of the wide river and the icy wind, that had both women holding their cloaks in a tight grip, he could still hear them. Loki barely breathed and he was almost certain Merru actually held his breath altogether. The Shadow Rider would hear any noise they made. The Shadow Dragon waiting near the woman would also hear them.

A tendril of hair the dark red color of cold blood escaped from the hood of the Shadow Rider’s cloak and danced in the wind. Azurynn. Loki would never forget the name, that hair, or the green irises ringed with black. The heavy-lidded eyes that had looked directly into his as she placed the black links of a chain around his neck. Eyes that held a light of excitement and interest. The face he couldn’t quite see now was the face that haunted his occasional nightmares.

“Loki, you’re letting your thoughts wander too much. If the weave fails, we will have to fight or fly for our lives. I have no wish to take this woman and her dragon on. Her dragon is…different than the rest. Even knowing how you work this weave, I still feel as if she almost knows I’m here,” Merru sent.

“I haven’t lost control of a light-bending weave while standing still in months, and I’m not about to start now. However, you are right, letting my mind think of other things keeps me from hearing everything they are saying so I do appreciate your warning,” Loki returned. He still checked to be sure the weave covered all of the snow that had been disturbed and trampled during Merru’s landing.

His legs slowly turned numb from standing still in the snow for so long. His hands, clenched tight around his cloak to keep it from flapping, were frozen and he couldn’t feel his face. It didn’t matter. Lalani had asked him for proof. After searching for the culprit since the previous summer and following the old woman for nearly two months when he wasn’t flying watch, he finally had it. He wasn’t about to jeopardize that. So he stood as if carved of stone and waited.

The Shadow Dragon rustled her wings and swung her head around as if searching for something. She couldn’t see them and yet he felt watched.

Azurynn glanced back and told the dragon to settle, though she too swept the landscape with her eyes. For the flash of a second, she stared right at him and then her searching look moved on. Seeing her face turned toward him made his pulse jump. Anger poured through his system. She could die right now. Except he was sure Azurynn held her magic at the ready and as soon as he dropped the shield to attack, she would have him. There was a good chance he would kill her, but just as good as one that she would kill him. It wasn’t worth risking Merru.

Finally, Azurynn turned and walked to her dragon, and the old woman reached for her horse. The Shadow Dragon lifted off and opened a Jump. And then there was only an old woman on an old horse making their way north back to the castle.

“Here comes the more difficult part, my friend,” Loki sent as he climbed into the saddle after the woman was far enough away that the wind would cover the noise. He’d left the catcher strap on and the leather had frozen in a curl from where it had laid in the snow.

“You held the weave while on the way here.”

“I know. I’ll just feel better once I have a better handle on it.”

“You haven’t lost control of it while moving in weeks. You will do fine.”

Loki buckled the safety straps across his thighs. “Weren’t you just warning me about letting it slip?”

“That was when you needed a reminder to concentrate.”

Loki shook his head and settled in to wait. They couldn’t take off until the old woman was well away. She may not be able to see them, but she would still see the snow kicked up by Merru’s wings when he took off.

Sadira watched Kovan pace the width of the main chamber from where she sat on one of the cushioned benches along the wall. His unkempt hair and slept-in clothes only added to the air of dark desperation that surrounded him. Why he thought killing a babe would bring balance back into his life, she had no idea.

“I think he’s losing his grip on sanity,” Oksana said under her breath as her eyes followed Kovan.

Sadira glanced at the golden-haired woman and snorted. “Do you truly think you are sane, dear Oksana? You use your magic to dismember children in order to strike fear into their parents. What sane person does that?”

“You’re a fine one to talk.” Oksana glared at her.

“Don’t get your feathers all ruffled up. Sanity is for the weak. It comes with emotional and moral strings attached that keep one from doing what needs to be done in the most expedient manner.” Sadira gave her a dark smile that faded as she turned to look at Kovan again. “Kovan’s problem is that his sanity and insanity used to be somewhat balanced. In an effort to hang onto both, he’s descending into madness. And madness, despite what people think, is far more dangerous and destructive than mere insanity.”

“I suppose we should thank the void he still functions in a halfway useful manner.” Oksana pursed her lips a moment as she regarded the pacing man. “At least he’s been able to continue working with Shadereen.”

“And discover that our turncoat there is basically useless when it comes to providing information on the movements of the Guardians.” Sadira sighed. “However, I have already planned for such things.”

Oksana raised an eyebrow. “Your spies?”

“I think they’ve had enough training now.” Sadira stood and started walking away. “Time to put them in motion and across more nations than just Shadereen.”

“Where are you going?”

Sadira glanced over her shoulder at the blonde. “To speak with Azurynn. She returned a short while ago.”

“Enjoy.” Oksana’s voice dripped sarcasm. “I’ll round up the mages.”

Sadira couldn’t blame her for the attitude. Azurynn seemed more of a loner with each passing week. Often the woman locked herself up in her chambers with the Kor’ti for days at a time. No one dared to interrupt her without first being summoned. The need to step lightly around the dark Spirit weaver rankled. The fact there was nothing she could do about it rankled even more. Eventually, she would need to find a way to end the woman.

At Azurynn’s door, Sadira took a deep breath, opened it, and swept into the room without bothering to knock. She hated the hesitation that almost held her back.

Azurynn slowly looked up from the Kor’ti. “Careful, Sadira. Your overly strong thoughts precede you.”

Sadira buried the thread of fear that tried to worm its way into her heart under layers of hatred and drew herself up. “Don’t waste my time with your silly threats. Did you or did you not find the weave I need in that book?”

A lazy smile spread across Azurynn’s face. “It really rubs you the wrong way that you need me for anything, doesn’t it? Poor Sadira, reduced to asking me for help.”

She ground her teeth together. “Just answer me.”

“Oh yes, I found what you need. The weave will cloak the magical abilities of any mage. There’s only one tiny problem.”

“And that is?”

“It’s a Spirit weave.” A malicious light glimmered in Azurynn’s eyes. “And of course, you will have to ask for my help again. Nicely now. You do know how to ask nicely? Or do you need me to hold your claw…I mean, hand?”

Resentment surged alongside the hatred in Sadira’s veins. Plastering on a fake smile the dark Spirit weaver would see right through, she said, “Will you place the weave on my spies?”

Azurynn raised an eyebrow. “I’m waiting. Come now, Sadira, it won’t kill you. I promise.”

“Please.” Her jaw clenched so tight, she spit the word through her teeth.

“Very good. I wasn’t sure you actually knew that word existed.” Azurynn stood and rounded the desk, brushing past on her way out of the room. “Oh and Sadira,” she said as she stepped into the hall. “I would have done it whether you said please or not.”

“You filthy backside of a mangy dog,” Sadira growled as she followed the Spirit weaver.

“Now, Sadira, don’t be so lavish with your praise. It might go to my head,” Azurynn said with a low laugh. “And don’t forget since all the spies are dark Spirit mages that were trained by me, technically, they’re mine. However, because it seems to give you such pleasure to feel like you’re in charge, and because you did say please, I will allow you to direct them.”

Rage flared beyond control, burning its way through Sadira’s veins. She lashed out at the Spirit weaver.

Sadira woke up on the floor in the hall with a massive headache. Azurynn stood over her. “I suggest you think twice before acting so foolishly again, Sadira.” The blood-haired woman turned and walked away toward the main chamber.

Growling under her breath, Sadira picked herself up off the floor. Once she gained her feet, she braced one hand against the wall. It took several moments for the ache to fade and the floor to quit swaying. Azurynn would pay for that one day.

By the time she reached the main chamber, Azurynn was working her way through the assembled mages. One by one, she touched their foreheads with her finger. The woman had better be right about this weave. If it failed and revealed the mages to the enemy, she wasn’t going to be pleased. It would mean another round of selecting dark Spirit mages with the proper temperament, ability to blend in, and training them properly.

It didn’t take long for the weave to be placed on each of the twelve mages. Sadira brushed past Azurynn to stand before them. “You know what you’ve been trained for. If you fail me, pray that you are killed by the enemy for you will not wish to face what awaits you otherwise.”

Murmurs of assent ran through them. Azurynn glanced at her. “If you are through disrupting my day, I have things to do.”

Sadira watched her go in irritation.

Oksana stood next to Sadira, watching Azurynn leave as well. “That woman needs to be knocked down a peg or two.”

“Are you going to be the one to do it?” Sadira gave a derisive snort.

“No, unlike you, I’m not stupid enough to try right now. But one day, her guard will be down.”

“One day. For now, let us get these mages where they need to be. I will take half, you take the other.”

Oksana called Dusa down from her ledge then said, “We’ll only be able to get them so close.”

“Close is close enough. I have no doubt they can make it the rest of the way to their destinations on their own.”

Sadira called Ranit down. After securing herself in the saddle, she motioned to six of the mages. “Ranit will open the Jump outside the Kormai, and you will have to walk through.” She looked over at Oksana. “I will take the farther nations. Place two in each nation in case one is discovered.”

Oksana gave her a flat look. “However did I manage to function all of my life without you telling me how to do everything?”

Without answering, Sadira signaled Ranit out of the cave. The dragon opened the Jump and extended it to the ground. Her plan was put in motion. Soon, she would know the movements and the weaknesses of the Guardians along the border and elsewhere. When the Kormai made their next move against the Guardians, it would be when they weren’t expecting it. They would be hit from all sides.

Maleena glanced at the mirror, uncomfortable in the fine dress she wore for the ball. At least it would be over soon, and the Calladarans would be appeased. She brushed the skirt with her hands, smoothing wrinkles that didn’t exist. Rarely did she wear dresses of this nature. Even after hatching Nydara, she was only required to dress formally a handful of times and that had been in Galdrilene.

In Calladar, it would be different. The relaxed, happy dancing would be replaced by formal dances. Servants wouldn’t be a part of the celebration. Though still required to serve, they would be expected to remain as unnoticed as possible. Here she would be something for the people to examine.

Maleena raised her chin. No matter. She would get through this night with its ridiculous ball and then it would finally be behind her. Besides, there was one good thing about tonight. She would be in close quarters with every man and woman that had any kind of influence. Since she couldn’t avoid it, she intended to use it to her advantage. Someone had tried to kill Mckale and by extension, Tellnox. Tonight, she would find out who that was.

“Are you ready?” Sonja asked as she opened the door.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” Maleena smoothed the rose-colored gown one more time then followed Sonja into the hall. Mckale’s sister wore a royal blue gown with a sweeping neckline edged in gold thread. It looked striking on the tall beauty.

Belynn and Brock were already downstairs with everyone else. Belynn wore a burgundy gown in the traditional style of Boromar. Maleena eyed the revealing dress and changed her mind about whom everyone would be staring at. Like Kirynn and Jocelynn, the blonde Boromari woman didn’t understand the more conservative dress style their nations favored.

Grandme held Emmaleen in her arms and smiled at Maleena. “That dress looks beautiful on you.” She glanced sideways at Belynn and pursed her lips. Though she said nothing, Maleena read the disapproval in the old woman’s mind.

“Thank you, Grandme.” Maleena paused to drop a soft kiss on Emmaleen’s brow. “Do you have everything you need for her?”

“Don’t you worry about a thing. She will be quite all right with me.” Grandme waved her away. “Go enjoy your evening while I snuggle with my granddaughter and enjoy the fact I’m old enough not to be expected to attend formal events anymore.”

Maleena laughed softly and crossed the room to take Mckale’s arm. The seven of them filed outside where Barden’s carriage waited. Barden opened the door and the men stepped back, allowing Sonja, Belynn, and Maleena to enter first.

Barden elected to sit with the man he’d hired to drive the carriage; even so, it was a tight fit with Brock, Mckale, and Sonja’s husband, Yaden. It was a good thing that Kaden was on Watch and unable to join them. They wouldn’t have been able to cram another person inside.

The ride to the keep of the fortress in Taragen didn’t take as long as Maleena remembered, though they had to wait in the carriage line to be let out at the door. Thankfully the cold night didn’t have guests lingering outside, and it went faster than expected.

Inside, they followed the flood of people through the unadorned and functional outer halls and rooms of the fortress. Constructed in layers, the fortress was designed for war and each layer could be closed off from the previous one. Though not experienced with many war tactics, Maleena recognized the benefits. Soldiers could fall back if they needed and a new set of obstacles would be presented to any invaders to break through.

Finally, as they approached the very center of what Maleena had started to think of as a type of onion, the décor began to make an appearance and the fortress softened. Rugs covered the stone floor, tapestries depicting the landscape and people of Calladar hung on the walls. Torches gave way to mirrored sconces that held three or more candles.

A wide set of stairs led to the second level and ended at a massive landing. A hall led away from each end. Large double doors opened off the landing to a cavernous room and captured her attention. Women and men moved leisurely through the doors, their conversations and greetings mixed into an indistinct and constant buzz punctuated by occasional laughter.

Thoughts and emotions bombarded the shield her bond with Mckale created. Now that she was no longer pregnant, it held strong. His hand, linked with hers, kept any emotions from breaking through when people inadvertently brushed against her. For now that was fine. Soon, she would need to break the contact in order to find the traitor.

Lord Arandrall stood at the doors with his wife Raylah at his side. Tall and plump, gray streaked Raylah’s long dark hair. Though the eye colors in Calladar seemed to be dominated with gray and silver with a few dark eyes thrown in, Raylah’s eyes were blue. They greeted each guest as they passed by.

Maleena watched Arandrall’s wife. Raylah’s skin was lighter than normal for Calladar as well. Mckale leaned down and whispered in her ear, “She’s from Boromar.” Maleena turned to him in surprise. He smiled and continued in a whisper, “Arandrall traveled there as a young man after training in Galdrilene. He fell in love and convinced her to come back with him.”

She gazed at the couple as their group approached the doors. The way they stood so close to each other, their hands brushing and the occasional exchange of looks, spoke volumes. Unlike a lot of marriages among nobility, this one hadn’t been arranged. Arandrall and his wife appeared to be as much in love now as they were in youth.

When they drew level with the couple, Maleena inclined her head slightly in response to their greeting. Raylah caught her eye and smiled warmly. “It’s good to finally meet you, Di’shan.”

If Mckale hadn’t told her before, it would be impossible to miss now. Though Raylah must have been in Calladar for many years, her Boromari accent still came through strong. Maleena returned the smile. “Raylah is an unusual name for a Boromari.”

“In Boromar, I was Ralynn. People here kept pronouncing it with an ‘ah’ sound because my name was unusual to them.” She chuckled, her eyes twinkling as if she found the memory amusing. “I quit correcting them and just accepted it. It was easier at the time. I have been Raylah for so long now I don’t think I could go back. I’m born of Boromar but my allegiance is to Calladar.”

Maleena glanced between Raylah and Arandrall before her eyes rested on Mckale who stood in conversation with the Head of the Nine. “I understand completely.” The rest of the group began to move through the doors. She smiled again at Raylah. “I must go. It was a pleasure to meet you.”

Raylah nodded. “Likewise, Di’shan. Please, enjoy your evening. If the Fates desire perhaps we will have more time to speak with one another later.”

Maleena stepped into the cavernous room. Here, no expense had been spared. It was as if after being constrained to nothing more than utilitarian purposes for the rest of the fortress, all lavish efforts were released in this one room.

Rich, pale woodwork covered the walls that rose high overhead to an arched ceiling. Large, arched niches were set every few feet, their gilded-bottom edges about waist-high to Maleena. Every other recess held something. A tapestry, a sculpture, a large vase filled with dried flowers. The niches between were lined with mirrors and staggered candelabras filled the spaces, reflecting the light. Large chandeliers dripping with jewels and filled with candles hung suspended from the ceiling.

Thick, intricate rugs completely covered the stone floor. Plush beneath Maleena’s dress slippers, they swallowed the sound of footsteps. She headed for the small, round tables draped in rich burgundy fabric that lined the walls. Her eyes swept the room. Occasional gaps between the tables allowed for doors carved with the crest of Calladar—three linked rings with two lion tail scimitars through them—one sword made to look like steel while the other carved to look like it was on fire. A group of people playing instruments filled one corner, the soft melody enveloping the room.

It was by far the most people she’d ever been in the same room with, however, something deep inside her had changed. Maybe it was the battle at Trilene where she’d killed almost as many people as now filled the inner fortress. Perhaps it was the knowledge of her own power, the fact that she now held Emallya’s place in Galdrilene, or the birth of her daughter. Either way, it didn’t matter why. Maleena gazed at the dancing couples and the many holding conversations near the tables, and felt none of the anxiety that would have plagued her only a few short months ago.

She glanced down at her hand still linked with Mckale’s then up at his face. “It’s time.” He released her hand without hesitation, his eyes holding the words of confidence he didn’t need to say. Mckale too had changed. There for her as always, he made no objection as he would have in the past. Instead, he nodded and stepped away.

Maleena took a deep breath as she lowered her own mental blocks and moved into the crowd. Without the physical link, snatches of emotion slipped past the shield, and flashes of memories tumbled through her mind as people brushed against her. It was known she was a Silver and shouldn’t be touched but in the milling group of socializing people, it was impossible to avoid. Especially since she was significantly shorter than anyone in the room—it was easy for them to miss even seeing her.

She used this to her advantage. Slipping quietly through the crowd, she intentionally touched most of them. A bump of hands, a brush of her shoulder against their arm. Many of them greeted her, and she paused long enough to speak with them briefly before moving on. A dull ache from the contact began in her head. She pushed the pain aside and focused on her task, sorting through and discarding the many images that flooded her. In a short time, she knew more about the upper class of Calladar than she ever wanted to know. Sometimes much more. There was no filter and whatever memories were strongest in a person’s mind were the ones she saw whether it was the birth of a child, a recent horseback ride or hunt, or the touch of a lover.

Maleena circulated around the room. To the casual observer, she appeared open and social. Only Mckale, Nydara, and Tellnox were aware of the toll this night would take on her. Her eyes met Mckale’s briefly across the room. Frustration showed in them and flowed along the bond. Although he was aware of the building pressure in her head, there was nothing he could do. He couldn’t take any of the pain caused by her own magic.

A shift in the crowd blocked her view of him, and she moved on. Though frustrated, he wouldn’t interfere. She continued her search. A sharp stab at her mind made her pause. Maleena sorted through the thoughts and memories of the woman she just touched, observing her. The woman glared at a couple. Maleena recognized the man. Apparently he had been undecided between the two women at one time. The jealousy that drove like a spike through Maleena’s head told her he had made his choice and it wasn’t in this woman’s favor.

The woman glanced at Maleena, giving her a half-hearted smile before turning and walking away. Maleena moved on. After a while, her frustration began to rise. So far, no one in this room had any part in the disappearances. She paused near one wall, out of the way of everyone, and leaned against it. The search was exhausting. In a moment, she would circle the room again. For now, she raised her blocks. In such a large crowd, the blocks only partially muted the mental noise

Two of the Council members, though here, had managed to avoid her. Lord Sarrandrall and Lord Frenale. Sarrandrall’s wife was deceased, and Frenale’s wasn’t in attendance; she couldn’t use them to get closer to the men. The snatches of thoughts and conversation revealed that Frenale’s wife was distraught over a child and refused to come. There was a great deal of sympathy expressed among everyone, both real and false.

Mckale stepped in front of her, blocking the crowd from her view. He linked his hands with hers and she leaned her forehead against his chest, welcoming the respite from the din in her head. The sudden silence of all thoughts and emotions was bliss.

They stood like that for several long moments, neither saying a word. Finally Maleena took several deep breaths, lifted her head, and nodded. Mckale smiled at her before stepping away again. Maleena lowered her blocks. The noise rushed back into her mind, a jumble of thoughts. Everyone spoke out loud but there was just as much going on in their heads. She frowned at the people moving past her. This would be so much easier if they were all dogs. Humans were annoyingly complicated.

Maleena wove through the room once again. She caught sight of Frenale across the room and made her way toward him. By the time she arrived, he was gone. Was he purposely avoiding her? Or was it chance that kept her from reaching him?

After circulating the room two more times, she again took a moment to rest in a corner. Though the many candles lit the room well, the far corners were still darker and it was there she could rest away from the eyes of everyone. Dancers swirled around, watched by those gathered in large clusters near the tables. The hum of voices mingled with the lively notes from the musicians.

Sarrandrall walked in her direction though his attention wasn’t on her. Most likely, he didn’t notice her. The way his eyes jumped restlessly around the room, it wouldn’t be long before he saw her. Something in his manner made her think he had been eluding her on purpose. He wasn’t searching the room to find someone; he was purposely avoiding someone.

When he paused with his back to her, only a few steps away, Maleena moved forward to intercept him. He truly hadn’t seen her. He wouldn’t get past her this time. If he were avoiding her, she would know why.

“Lord Sarrandrall.” Maleena greeted him with a smile as she stepped next to him and laid a hand on his arm.

Sarrandrall flinched and tried to pull away, but Maleena tightened her grip. Emotions, thoughts, and memories poured into her. Faces of young men and women, etched in pain and terror, flashed through her mind. A dying man with Sarrandrall’s knife plunged into him for his failure to kill Mckale. Sadira, her dark eyes alight with malicious pleasure as Sarrandrall shoved a young woman toward her. Oksana, as she gazed with a bored look at the young man on his knees before her. Azurynn regarding him with a distant expression on her face.

The dark emotions slammed into her mind. Already in overload, her stomach roiled, and she gagged from the impact, their strength overwhelming. The room wavered in a dark haze.

Nydara moved within her mind, and Maleena used the dragon’s mental support to hold the onslaught back long enough to gather her strength. Black spots swam across her vision, and her mind scrambled to understand why. Her back felt the rough wall, and Sarrandrall loomed over her, his hand on her neck crushing the air from her throat.

She sensed Mckale approaching. He wouldn’t get there in time. He didn’t need to. Anger rose up, rushing through her system and though her lungs burned for air, she looked Sarrandrall in the eye and smiled. He was bigger than her, but she was bonded to a dragon.

Maleena grabbed his wrist and squeezed, feeling the strength of the dragon bond swell within. Sarrandrall snarled, glaring eyes feral. She’d never put her new strength to the test before. Now, she did. A loud snap came from his wrist, and he released his hold on her with a surprised cry. Air rushed into her lungs though she paid little attention to the relief it offered.

She pulled on her power, the weave forming the second she thought of it, and slammed it into his mind. Sarrandrall dropped to his knees in front of her, his hands on his head.

Mckale arrived with Arandrall at his side. Arandrall’s brows were drawn down. “What is the meaning of this, Di’shan?”

Maleena barely glanced at him. Instead she turned her attention to Mckale; her eyes letting him know she was fine. He relaxed and crossed his arms, the silver of his eyes dulling to iron gray as they locked on Sarrandrall. “Maleena has found your traitor.”

“What?” Lord Arandrall looked between the three of them. “That’s not possible.”

“You are lying,” Lord Frenale yelled as he pushed his way through the gathering crowd. The music stopped, and a deep hush fell over the room.

Maleena leveled a look at him. “Am I, Frenale? Then let me show you. In fact, perhaps it’s best all of you see since this affects many of you.”

She created a new weave and laid it over Sarrandrall’s mind while keeping the first in place. Gathering more strength, she sent the weave sailing through the air until everyone in the room was covered. She reached out and touched the kneeling man. Everything she’d seen before and more rushed into her, through her, and out to the other weaves. They all saw and felt what she did. Cries and shouts filled the cavernous space, and still she didn’t stop. Not until every crime Sarrandrall had committed was brought to the surface. Only then did she release him.

The emotions in the room swelled as anger and despair rose like a cloud. Maleena reached for Mckale’s hand, the relief of the shield immediate after the bombardment of the evening. Exhausted, she closed her eyes and leaned into him.

A strangled shout drowned out everything. Maleena’s eyes flew open. Frenale, his face twisted in rage, lunged at Sarrandrall. “My daughter?” his voice echoed through the room. Frenale lunged at the kneeling man, his hands clamped around Sarrandrall’s neck as they both tumbled to the floor.

Time froze, then Lord Arandrall and three other men grabbed Frenale and pulled him off. Even as his hands came free, he struck out with his feet, kicking the downed man in the face.

“I’ll kill you!” Spittle flew from Frenale’s lips as he screamed, “You flaming pile of dung, I’ll kill you!”

The four men struggled to restrain Frenale. Maleena stepped away from Mckale though she kept one hand firmly in his. She laid her other hand lightly on Frenale’s shoulder, sending a soothing weave through him. He was so distraught, it was only marginally successful. It was enough; it would have to be for now.

“Frenale, I understand every emotion you are feeling right now. However, the punishment for this crime lies with the dragons. Nydara will handle it.” Maleena glanced down at the man still sprawled on the floor before turning her gaze back on Frenale. “Dragon justice is fierce; you will have the punishment you seek.”

Arandrall’s face filled with a mixture of shame, regret, and anger when he turned to Maleena. “I have no words to convey how deeply sorry I am that one of the Council has turned out to be a traitor. He will be handed over to the dragons at first light along with those that aided him. Until then, they can spend the night in a well-guarded cell. The celebration will continue.”

Maleena shook her head. “It will have to continue without me. This night has exhausted me, and I am leaving.”

She turned and walked away with Mckale. People stepped back as they approached, creating a path while they eyed her warily. She lifted her chin and ignored the looks, not caring that they now regarded her with caution.

When she reached Belynn, Maleena paused. “Will you and Brock please stay with Mckale’s family and monitor the rest of the ball for problems?”

“Of course,” Belynn said.

“Thank you. We will send the carriage back for you.” Maleena gave her friend a tired smile.

She managed to keep her back straight and legs carrying her forward until they left the ballroom. Mckale caught her as exhaustion overtook, and her mind shut down.

Maleena vaguely recalled the carriage ride or the concerned questions of Grandme. Her last memory of the night was a feeling of satisfaction and the realization that the bed she and Mckale shared in his father’s house was quite possibly the most comfortable place in the entire world.

The sun rose into a frozen sky. The air was perfectly still as if it held its breath, awaiting the sentencing of the five men standing with their arms bound in the snow of the open field just outside the city wall. In front of them, Nydara stood with her wings partially spread, her head raised, eyes glaring at the men. Tellnox, Farynn, and Olen flanked her, their scales glittering in the light of the early morning sun.

Maleena stood on the city wall not far from where Mckale was nearly killed months before. Mckale stood to one side and Lord Arandrall to the other. The rest of the Council of Nine arranged themselves along the wall in order of rank. The parents of those sold off to the Kormai were also on the wall, along with many other inhabitants of Taragen.

Maleena watched her dragon. It was the first time she would see Nydara uphold and dispense Dragon Law. When Nydara began, her thoughts were heard by all. Most clutched their heads and winced from the volume and power of a dragon’s voice in their unbonded minds. Even so, Nydara continued. All would hear what she had to say.

“Sarrandrall, and those with you…you have all been accused of and found guilty by the memories in your own minds of treason, trafficking the young of Calladar, and aiding the Shadow Riders. There is no mercy for such crimes, no second chance, no hope you can cling to.” The silver lowered her head, her violet eyes glowing in the light of the sun, nearly level with theirs. “This punishment is dealt by me for reasons you must understand before punishment begins. Because I am a dragon it is my right to dispense Dragon Law. As a Silver, this particular punishment is unique to my color. Dragons are not without magic of their own.”

Nydara raised her head again though her eyes remained on the doomed men before her. “You are sentenced to death by your crimes. A sentence only a silver dragon has the ability to carry out. Death by your crimes is thus: you will be made to feel every pain you have ever wrought on another until death finds you. The weight of this magic is painful in its own right. Death will not take you before each of you have experienced the full impression of every crime you have committed.” She paused and eyed each man in turn. “If you have anything to say, do so now. Do not waste time begging for a softer sentence, you will not get it.”

None of the trembling men spoke.

“Very well. It begins.”

Under the weight of the dragon’s magic, the men fell as one to their knees. A mixture of weeping and screaming wrenched from their throats. Along the wall, people shifted. It wasn’t an easy punishment to watch. Even some of the victim’s families were visibly uncomfortable watching the men thrash in the snow as their anguished cries rent the still air. Maybe it was because they realized that it was more than possible their sons and daughters had felt such agony at the men’s hands.

Nydara never wavered. Maleena felt the resolve in the dragon’s mind as the punishment continued. The men had broken ironclad laws of Dragon Law. Like in Trilene, when the dragons had disposed of all prisoners, dragon justice was swift and hard.

The noises from the men quieted as blood trickled from their noses and ears, their minds finally caving under the pressure of the magic.

When all five men finally stilled, a large puddle of blood had melted the snow around their heads. Nydara folded her wings and turned to look at those gathered on the wall. “It is done.”

Loki strode through the castle at Markene, searching for the mage. A draft made the flames of the torches set in the wall sconces dance. Why Kalila refused the offer of Light magic from him, he had no idea. She was incredibly stubborn and determined to show she could handle Markene. Perhaps she thought taking his offer of light in the castle instead of using torches would be unfair to the people of Markene. She was often loath to take anything her people might be doing without.

Because Markene gave so many of their supplies to help the New Sharren settlement, there was now a shortage of many things this late in the winter. The tables in the castle rarely held bread. Many nights Kalila insisted on vegetable stew while she had the guards hand out meat to people in the city in desperate need. She even ordered the Heads of Houses to follow suit, insisting that the people of Markene would not do without while they sat on their fat rumps and gorged.

Loki chuckled, remembering the stir that had caused. However, despite the protest raised by the Heads, the new decree had been put in motion. The young queen had a way of going the direction she planned and dragging everyone else along whether they wanted it or not. And the common people of Markene loved her for the most part. Only a small faction was still offended by the idea of a queen, no matter how good she might be doing.

After he found Lalani, that small faction could be put to rest and Markene could move closer to unity. And they desperately needed it. The army of Hanover, after languishing for months, was suddenly swelling its ranks. Turindar had already replaced its fallen and built beyond that. Trilene had also built up its army. Markene couldn’t afford to be divided now.

After several more halls, Loki finally found Lalani in the small library. The mage was attracted to books the way moths were to flames. She turned when he walked into the room, her pale eyes full of expectation. “You have found the information.”

He nodded. Though she couldn’t read thoughts like Maleena and Taela, she could read his emotions. “She met with the Shadow Rider Azurynn. You were right to suspect her.”

Lalani’s shoulders sagged and relief shone clear on her face. “Thank you, Loki. This has been hard on you, and I appreciate your willingness to continue after what happened with the chain. That mishap was unfortunate, and I apologize for putting you in that situation.”

“The chain was a nasty consequence of my own failure to hold the light-bending weave while in motion. It wasn’t your doing. I volunteered for the task; you have nothing to apologize for.” He loosened the scarf around his neck. “The past is the past. It’s best to leave it there. Right now, we have a queen that needs information.”

“She is in her study at the moment; we can speak with her there.”

Loki followed the mage as she swept past him into the hall. Even though Lalani had never completed more than the first month of training as a child in Boromar, she still possessed the same cool detachment Kirynn was capable of. The mage hadn’t worried over his age when she asked him to use his unique abilities with Light to aid her in securing Markene. And even when he returned to the castle after nearly losing Merru to the chain, she hadn’t hesitated to ask him to continue.

They climbed to the third level of the castle in silence. Another thing he’d become used to with the Spirit mage. She wasn’t one for idle chatter and only spoke if she felt there was something important to say.

Four Defenders of Galdrilene flanked the door to Kalila’s study, though none tried to stop them from approaching. Her personal advisor and a Dragon Rider weren’t considered a threat. Lalani knocked on the door and waited for permission to enter.

“Yes, come in.”

Kalila sat in a cushioned chair situated between two small tables. A stack of papers sat on one table and a growing one sat on the other. She looked up from the paper in her hand, the light from the windows playing across the scars on her face. “Please tell me this isn’t bad news. I have to get through these reports on food and supplies and then meet with the Heads of Houses later to discuss our course of action. I don’t have time for bad news today.”

Lalani regarded her with the same cool expression she always wore. “You will have to make time.”

“What is this?” Kalila’s eyes flicked between them.

“We have found the leak in Markene. The one responsible for so much of the unrest here.”

Kalila’s face hardened. “Who?”

“It was as I suspected. Your mother is the traitor.” Lalani delivered the news in the same way she would have reported the levels of grain in the granaries. Loki rather envied her ability to separate herself from a difficult situation.

“What?” Kalila stood so fast the few papers in her lap fluttered to the floor. “My mother?”

Loki nodded. “She would rather see Markene fall to the Shadow Riders than have you on the throne. She feels you stole her only son, and the Shadow Riders promised to return him to the throne. A promise they can’t keep since Toren is a Guardian, but she believes they will.” He watched the play of emotions on her face. This was going to hurt her more than most knew. Kalila had once told him how much she hoped her mother would come around.

“I don’t think she intentionally means to hurt you. I think your father’s death and your brother leaving have unhinged her.” Her mother truly had lost her mind, and Loki could only hope that if Kalila understood that, it would lessen the blow.

“How do you know this?”

Loki gave her a rueful look. “Two months ago I began to follow your mother. She met with a Shadow Rider earlier today.”

Hurt at the betrayal hardened her eyes. “A Shadow Rider?” She shook her head. “How long have you been involved in this?”

“I have been searching for the person responsible since I came here early last summer. I thought I was close at one point about a month before the battle at Trilene, but instead I was taken by Shadow Riders.” He kept his gaze steady. Kalila was the only one in Markene outside of Merru who knew how much that day had affected him.

Kalila’s eyes widened. She slowly sat back down, her face devoid of color. “That’s how you ended up with one of those chains on you?” Her eyes narrowed as she shifted her attention to Lalani. “Did you put him up to this?”

The Spirit mage nodded, her tone practical when she said, “I asked; he volunteered. By suggesting I put him up to it, you discredit the sacrifices he made to gain this information. Loki is very much his own person.”

Loki met her eyes when they came back to him. “You continued even after you and Merru were nearly separated?” When he nodded, she regarded him for a long moment. “You have grown and changed, Loki. You were a boy when I first met you in Galdrilene; I see a young man before me now. I think Merru is right, the count of your years is off.”

“She is right. You are older than what others think you are,” Merru sent.

“Does it really matter whether my age is off?”

“It doesn’t. No matter your age in years, you have aged beyond them.”

Loki inclined his head toward Kalila. “And you were a scared girl when I first met you in Galdrilene, and now you are a young woman ruling a nation. You are only a couple of years older than me and yet here we both are. I only did what needed to be done, just as you have.”

Kalila nodded slowly. “So it would seem. Time and war are changing us both.” She gestured to the other chairs in the room. “Please, sit and tell me all that has transpired.”

Loki sat in one of the cushioned chairs while Lalani chose to remain standing. For the next hour, Loki, with an occasional comment from the mage, filled Kalila in on all that had happened, ending with the meeting between her mother and Azurynn.

Kalila sat in silence, her gaze on the snowflakes drifting past the windows. Finally, she lifted her eyes to Lalani. “Have my guard arrest my mother and place her in a cell to await sentencing.” Her face and voice were devoid of emotion. “Make sure she is well guarded. I don’t know how she has managed to conceal meeting with Shadow Riders, and I don’t want one of them spiriting her away. Although I doubt they would waste their time and effort to do so.”

The mage inclined her head and left the room. Loki remained, watching the young queen. For a long time, she said nothing, her face again turned to the windows. “The punishment for her crime is death. There are no ways around it. No loopholes to take. How in the name of the Fates am I supposed to sentence my own mother to death and watch the sentence carried out as is my duty?” she said without looking at him. “I know what she’s done is reprehensible and unforgivable, but she’s my mother. My own flesh and blood.”

Loki hesitated then reached for her hand and held it gently in his own, his thumb brushing across the scars that marred the back of it. She looked at him then. He ignored her startled expression and didn’t pull back, though a sudden rush of uncertainty almost made him.

“I don’t know how you deliver such a sentence and have it carried out,” he said. “But over the past few months, I’ve come to know you.. You’ll figure it out because you always put the people of Markene before yourself. And, for the record, I know you don’t take this kind of sentencing lightly. You would never find watching it carried out easy. No matter who it was.”

She stared at their linked hands before slowly pulling hers away. A faint blush stained her cheeks. She swallowed hard then took a deep breath. “Thank you, Loki.” After a moment, she met his gaze. “For always being here.” Her words were stilted as if she wasn’t sure what to say. “Will you do me a favor?”

He nodded silently. Did she pull her hand away because she felt it inappropriate, or because she didn’t want to hold his hand? Why did she blush? There were a million issues to deal with, not to mention her mother, and yet these were the questions that chased each other around in his mind.

“Will you stand with me when the time comes to see the sentence carried out?”

“Yes, I will be there if you wish.”

She only nodded as she reached for the papers on the floor. He gathered those that had scattered farther away, and then handed them to her. “Thank you,” she whispered, her eyes on the papers. He didn’t know whether she was thanking him for picking up the papers or agreeing to be there. Before he could ask she said, “If you will excuse me. I have to finish going over these before the meeting with the Heads.”

Loki left her staring out the windows, the papers forgotten in her hand. Though he kept his face expressionless and his outward appearance calm, inside was chaos. In another time, he would have been more open. But this wasn’t Trilene, and he wasn’t a little kid anymore. And Kalila wasn’t just anyone. She was older by a couple of years, not to mention the Queen of Markene despite her youth. And over the past few months, she had become someone special to him. Had he messed that up by taking her hand, or bridged the gap between them? Why in the name of the Fates was it all so flaming confusing?

Merru awaited him in the inner courtyard. The gold gazed at Loki as he fastened the catcher strap. Loki glanced up at the big blue eye watching him. “Don’t. I don’t want to talk about it.”

“I wasn’t going to. I have no advice to offer, so I will merely be here for you.”

Loki leaped into the saddle and secured the straps, ignoring the fat flakes of snow that filled the air. “I don’t know whether to be happy or mortified,” he sent as the dragon took off.

“Do you think flying and possibly freezing to death will help you find the answer?” the gold returned. “The weather doesn’t bother me, but I have noticed humans are rather fragile when it comes to the cold.”

The image of Kalila’s startled eyes and the blush as she pulled her hand away filled Loki’s mind, and he groaned. “I don’t know but freezing to death doesn’t sound so bad right now.”

“Perhaps she returns your feelings but doesn’t know what to do about it.”

“Or maybe she’s shocked that I have feelings about her at all. Then again, it isn’t as if I came right out and said I did. Maybe she doesn’t realize I do. Maybe she thinks I was just trying to be nice.”

The dragon remained silent for so long, Loki finally asked, “What?”

“My rider, if even a fraction of what you feel showed on your face or in your eyes at that moment, then she knows. The only question left is how does she feel?”

Loki sighed, his face heating up. “Maybe we should go to the border for a while.”

“Maybe, but only after the sentence is carried out. You did say you would be there.”

“Can we just fly in silence for a while?”

“Certainly. Though before we do, I will suggest you speak with Varnen or even Jocelynn. They aren’t bondmates, so their relationship is more like a normal human one. Perhaps they will have some helpful insight.”

Loki turned that over in his mind as they glided through the falling snow, and his stomach tied itself in knots. Was something with Kalila even possible? She was a queen; he was a Dragon Rider. What if he and Merru found a bondmate one day? Where would that leave Kalila?

“I know I said I would remain silent; however, I would like to point out that a bondmate may never happen. Or it may happen a hundred years from now. Or we may die in this war. Don’t shy away from something because of what might or might not happen someday,” Merru sent.

Perhaps Merru had a point. And perhaps it all didn’t matter because she didn’t feel the same way and never would.

A week later, he stood at Kalila’s side on the wall walk where it opened into a wider area in front of the keep. Defenders and mages surrounded them. They watched as a noose was placed around the neck of her mother. In the past week, they’d barely seen each other, and Loki was pretty sure she was avoiding him.

Kalila stood straight and proud, her voice carried over the courtyard with the help of an air weave provided by Varnen. “Alenta of the House of Drom, you have been found guilty of treason and consorting with the enemy. Your sentence is death, to be carried out this morning. Have you any final words?”

Alenta glared at her from half-crazed eyes as she screeched, “You stole my son, you stole his throne, you abandoned your sisters—this is all your fault!”

Kalila raised her chin. “I have done only what is required of me. At least I did not put my own petty emotions before the welfare of Markene.” She nodded toward the man standing on the gallows behind her mother. “May the Fates forgive you, Mother. For I and Markene never can.”

The thwack of the lever was loud in the silence that followed. But the crack of her mother’s neck when it hit the end of the rope and snapped was louder. Kalila’s expression remained steadfast and resolute. “Let this be a lesson to all of Markene. No one is so high-ranking that they can skirt the punishment for treason. No one is above the law.”

Without another word, she turned and walked slowly back into the castle with her personal protection around her. Loki remained at her side. When they reached the small library, she dismissed all but those who were set to guard the door. When Loki turned to leave, she caught his eye. “I wish to speak with you a moment.”

Wonderful, formal talk. It didn’t bode well for him. Sighing, he followed her into the book-lined room and stood with his feet braced and hands clasped behind his back. If she wanted formal, she would get it, and he would accept her refusal without flinching.

Kalila closed the door quietly then came to stand in front of him. For a long time, she said nothing then tears welled in her eyes, and she leaned her forehead against his chest. Startled, Loki froze.

“This would be when you put your arms around her and comfort her. She just had to kill her mother,” Merru sent.

Afraid the action might chase her off, he carefully placed his arms around her. She didn’t shy away. Instead, she took a deep, shuddering breath and wept into the front of his cloak. Her crying deepened into heart-wrenching sobs. Loki didn’t move, just waited until she had wrung herself out.

“I can’t believe I just killed my own mother,” she said, her voice thick with tears. “I’m no better than Sadira.”

Loki pushed her gently away and looked into her red, swollen eyes. “You are nothing like Sadira. You did what you had to, not because you enjoyed it. What you did took strength Sadira could never hope to have.”

She wiped at her face and blew her nose on a handkerchief. “Please don’t tell anyone I broke down like this. A ruler is supposed to be strong.”

Loki refrained from mentioning that she was also a young woman with the weight of a nation on her shoulders. A weight she carried well. “I won’t say a word. You know better than that.”

She nodded and stared at the fire crackling in the hearth. “Loki, I know you feel something for me.”

He didn’t deny it, only waited for her to say what she needed to say.

“It isn’t that I don’t also feel something, but I need to put Markene first. Right now, I can’t get caught up in a relationship. I have to stay focused. I’m not saying never. I’m just saying not now. I need space to be queen right now.”

Loki suppressed the hope that blossomed in his chest. She wasn’t refusing him completely at least. “Merru and I will be going to the border for a while.”

Kalila nodded. “Be careful there, please.”

“I will.”

She rose on tiptoes and placed a quick kiss against his lips. When she pulled back, her eyes met his. “Come back to me.”

Stunned into silence, he only nodded. She swept from the room and still he was rooted to the floor.

“I guess that answers your question,” Merru sent. “When do we leave for the border?”

“As soon as I grab my things. She requested space and after that, in order to give it to her, I have to get out of here.”

“Where do you want to go?”

“Shadereen. Vaddoc and Kirynn are there.”

“I will be waiting for you in the inner courtyard.”

Kellinar worked alongside the New Sharrens on the cold, windswept land of the Ash Plains. Enough houses had been raised that everyone had something more substantial than tents to live in, even if sometimes three families were crowded into one dwelling for the time being.

With the help of Sumara and her green, Keta, the city grew each day. The wall surrounding it was more than double the height it had been when he left for Galdrilene in the fall. Several mages from the Tower of Earth and the Tower of Wind and Water also helped with the building. Though the Earth mages couldn’t sculpt the earth the way Sumara could, they were still able to seal blocks of stone together, negating the need for mortar. And the Wind and Water mages, by linking themselves together, could pick up two of the large stones at a time. It made a difference.

Kellinar carefully lowered three blocks into place and reached for another group with his magic while the Earth mages sealed the others. Not far from where he worked on the wall, Sumara slowly raised the outer walls of a house. Her hands pressed to the ground and sweat rolled down her face despite the weather being cold enough to send a few late season snowflakes swirling through the air. Liquid earth flowed in a whirlpool in front of her. As Kellinar watched, it began to ripple like water over rocks. It wouldn’t be long before it solidified into a dwelling.

He glanced over at Nira who placed a healing weave on a man with a strained back, her rich black skin a contrast to the heavy yellow cloak she wore. Her dragon, Saria had mastered Sliding only the week before. Kellinar was glad. With Serena busy in Kanther helping Taela, and Nolan taking over Serena’s duties in Haraban, the border needed a Yellow Rider. She bent to say something to the man, her long black ringlets falling over her shoulder. For a moment, he saw the Yellow Rider who should have been on the border with him but now resided in Maiadar. Then Nira straightened and brushed her hair back, shattering the illusion.

Kellinar rubbed his eyes and looked away, concentrating on locating each of the mages. He would see Anevay again, until then his life still needed to be lived.

His eyes swept the rising buildings and wall. He couldn’t see all of the mages from where he stood; the city had grown too much for that. The people of New Sharren had named the city Salendar, in honor of those who had died in the War of Fire when Old Sharren and its capitol had been reduced to the nothing that gave rise to the name Ash Plains five hundred years before. He focused on locating as many mages as possible to allow the emotions that had welled up in him time to drift into the background.

When Sumara laid her hands on the ground to begin again, Kellinar started toward her. “Sumara, hold!”

She shot him a startled look, confusion in her tilted green eyes as she called, “Is there something wrong?”

He ducked under one of the large square stones being lifted by the Air and Water mages, and climbed over a low, partial wall before reaching her side. “You’ve already raised three houses this morning with little rest between. Take a break.”

“I will take one as soon as I do another. Beneath the soil are the remains of the old buildings that once stood here, and I’m incorporating those into the new.” She placed her hands on the ground again.

Kellinar reached down and grabbed her arm, pulling her hands away. “Take a break, now.”

Sumara stood, propped her hands on her hips, and leveled a look at him. “Who are you to boss me around? Are we not both full-fledged Guardians?”

“We are. However, I’m the senior rider here, and you are pushing yourself too hard. It won’t do anyone any good if you lose control of a weave due to exhaustion. Take a break before I have Shryden sit on you. He’s bigger than Keta; she would have a fine time trying to move him.”

She stared at him for a long moment before crossing her arms. “Fine.”

When she didn’t move, he motioned toward the large tents still set up for resting workers and raised an eyebrow. With a disgusted sigh, Sumara stalked past him, her face set. She could be irritated with him all she wanted, he wasn’t about to have an exploding weave wipe out structures and people nor let any of the riders or mages in New Sharren come to harm. Magic was a great tool, but it took a lot of energy to use. A rider or mage could kill themselves by overloading their system and draining their body’s energy too far. Maleena had come close to doing that when she pulled Rylin from Spirit Lake.

Clarene shuffled over to his side and offered a cup filled with steaming coffee. He accepted it gratefully and took a sip of the strong brew, thankful for the dragons’ ability to Slide that made small things like coffee in New Sharren possible. “How are things around the city, Clarene?” Without a Silver or a Spirit mage present at the moment, she was the best gauge of the general feelings within New Sharren.

The old woman smacked her gums and looked at the rising buildings crawling with people busy at whatever best suited their skills. “Things are good, young man. Winter were a bit difficult with so many crammed in each home, but all in all, the mood is good. With the nice weather you say is coming, people will be able to go outside more and homes will be built faster. That’ll make things easier. Not healthy for so many to be cooped up together close like that. Those Healing mages, though, they did a fine job with those herbs of theirs and soon this first winter will be past us.”

“A new season for the people here.”

Clarene nodded. “A new season for the people, a last for me.”

Startled, he searched her face. “How do you know this will be your last?”

She looked away, a troubled expression on her face as she looked at her new home. “I’ve dreamed it, several times. I think it’s something to do with what little power I have. These dreams, they show Shadow Dragons and Dragon Riders. Fire and death.” Clarene turned her pale blue eyes on him, and the sadness in them struck something deep inside him. “I see’d New Sharren deserted. This home the people work so hard for, it won’t stand against the battles that come. I see’d my own death in those dreams, over and over again, always the same.”

Kellinar glanced at the city again and the industrious work going on around them as fear coiled deep in his gut. “Even if we are attacked, it doesn’t mean you will die, Clarene or that we will be overrun.”

“When dreams come like that to me, they have always come true. I dreamed of the Mallay, burnt to the ground many times for months before you showed back up. It will come.”

His mind wandered to Anevay’s weave, but he quickly cast it aside. Not even New Sharren and its people were worth that price. “New Sharren will be defended, you may rest easy.”

Clarene nodded. “As you say, Di’shan.” She motioned to his coffee. “Better drink that before it grows cold. I have duties of my own to be about.”

Without a backward glance, she shuffled away, her shoulders appearing more slumped than before. Kellinar stood rooted to the spot, his desire for the hot drink in his hand gone. As much as he wanted to deny her dreams, he knew only too well how Spirit magic worked. What Clarene saw would come to pass. All he could hope for was that the people had a few years to live in their new home before it happened. A fruitless hope. Clarene saw it happening during the warm season. How many times could the New Sharrens suffer the loss of their home and the heavy loss of life that went with it?

Sumara brushed past him. “There, I have taken both food and drink and feel plenty rested. Do you still have an objection to me working?”

He glanced at her. “No. Just be careful.”

Huffing, she turned away and knelt to place her hands on the ground again. He stared, lost in thought as the earth began to liquefy and pool beneath her palms. What was the point in continuing if it was assured it was a lost cause?

“Hope, my rider. Hope. It will sustain a being of any species long past anything else,” Shryden sent.

“What hope will they have when they lose everything again?”

“When the time comes, you must keep them looking forward into the future. Keep them planning on how they will resurrect their city once it is all over.”

“And what if, once it is all over, the Guardians have failed?”

“Then we will have done all we possibly could. However, the Guardians won’t fail. Maleena will never let that happen.”

A flush of anger washed through Kellinar. “And you are all right with that? Is the price that will have to be paid truly worth it?”

“Yes. Two lives lost in place of thousands? It is worth the price, no matter how hard it is to pay.”

With a sigh, Kellinar turned and walked away from the work. He picked his way past the construction until he was free of the city. The open Ash Plains spread out. Brown, waist-high grass waved in the wind like the sea. He rubbed his hands over his face and found a place on a broken stone to sit while he watched the makeshift army of Calladarans, Shaderians, and the few Ke’han who had agreed to stay near New Sharren, train new recruits.

Several women were among the trainees. He watched them for quite a while then looked back at the city wall. Even if New Sharren fell, these people had learned how to live. They had come such a long way. Perhaps they had strength to go farther, even in the face of what the future brought.

“They are stronger than you give them credit for,” Shryden sent.

“And you are wiser than anyone I know,” Kellinar returned.

He paced the wide width of the anteroom to his personal chambers. Fear coursed through his system as he contemplated the alliance he hoped to make in only a few short moments. One he was wary of and hopeful for at the same time. There was no choice. Kovan was right; setting Shadereen straight without too much destruction was going to take more than one man.

Tonight, the moon would be new again. He was running out of time before Kovan returned.

A sharp knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. Taking a deep breath and composing his features, he raised his voice to be heard through the thick wood, “Enter.”

His manservant opened the door. “Mannoc to see you as requested, sire.”

“Send him in.”

Mannoc strolled through the door, arrogant as always. “Why have you called a private meeting with me? If it has to do with Arlenyi, I can be of no help to you. The Dragon Riders have assured me I have no right or say in the behavior of my wife.”

“It indeed has something to do with that and the fact you have no say.” He turned and studied the books lining one wall. “Do tell me, am I the only one who longs for Shadereen the way it was? Am I the only one who sees the way of our people slowly being destroyed through the peace the Guardians offered us?”

“No, you are not; however, I fail to see how our personal wishes play into anything when the majority of Shadereen and the Council favor the changes.”

He turned back to Mannoc. “Perhaps we were too quick to align ourselves with the Guardians. It is entirely possible that misplaced fear coerced us into accepting a bargain that we should not have. Perhaps we should rethink our alliances.”

Mannoc shifted, a wary look seeping into his golden eyes. “I fear I do not understand the meaning of this conversation.”

This was the moment of truth. If Mannoc would not stand with him, none of them would. “The Shadow Riders have offered their protection of both our way of life and our nation. They have promised to reinstate all of the Shaderian laws cast aside in favor of Dragon Law. They have promised to leave us alone as long as we pay a certain amount from our coffers and allow them to select servants and craftsmen from the common people.”

He held up his hand to stop Mannoc from interrupting him. “Consider the option. No more women learning weapons and running around in men’s clothing. No more common people being considered for positions they have no business holding within the city and the nation. No more wasting time teaching Border Guards and others like them to read. No more nonsense. What need does a servant have of the written word? I am meeting with Kovan in the cistern later this day. I would like to inform him that I have found an ally among the Council.”

Mannoc stared at him in silence. “As appealing as that sounds, the Shadow Riders cannot be trusted. Beyond that, the people of Shadereen have embraced the new laws with more willingness than I would have thought. As a member of the Council, it is my place to do what is best for Shadereen, not myself.”

“I am not wholly convinced the people really know what they want. All of this is a new novelty. How will they feel once the shine has worn off? I approached you, because of all the members of the Council, I thought you would most understand.”

Mannoc shook his head. “I am sorry, my king. As much as I would like Shadereen to be as it was, for my wife to behave like a proper woman again, for the ridiculous freedoms of Dragon Law to be over with, I will not be a party to handing Shadereen over to the Shadow Riders. I would rather see it burn.”

Alrendoc shook his head, disappointment flowing through him, along with regret for what he must now do. “Then burn it shall—the Shadow Rider Kovan has assured me of that.”

“Then we must alert the Guardians.”

“I agree.” Alrendoc strode toward the writing desk at the side of the room and beckoned Mannoc to follow. He bent over it, pulled a sheet of paper from a small stack, and dipped a pen in the inkwell. “Will you take this missive to the first one you can locate?”

“Certainly.” Mannoc drew closer, standing at the side of the desk. “I am relieved I was able to talk you out of such treachery.”

“Indeed.” Alrendoc discreetly slid his dagger from its sheath. He straightened and in one smooth movement drove the blade under Mannoc’s ribs then yanked it out with a twist.

Mannoc gasped and clutched weakly at his chest as he sagged away. Blood flowed between his fingers. “Wha…” He dropped to his knees, slumping to the floor.

Alrendoc stepped forward and gazed down. Mannoc’s stunned, golden eyes stared back as blood soaked the front of his shirt and dripped off the hand still clutched to his chest. “You get your wish. Shadereen will burn.”

Azurynn stared at the five black chains hanging on the wall in her chambers. She should destroy them. Once, she wanted nothing more than to see the chain complete Separation. Now, it no longer appealed because it could also separate her from Murynn. Her skin crawled.

No Shadow Rider could be trusted. Would anyone think to place a chain upon her? Did she dare take a chance?

She ran her tongue over her bottom lip and grappled with the best choice—destroy or keep. There were several forward movements planned in the western nations with the warming of the weather. Best to keep them…for now. One never knew what might be needed.

Her chambers faded as fuzzy images swam across her mind. She could almost feel the world shifting as across the land alliances were formed and the attention turned east. She sensed the ache of betrayal, and the cloud of fear that rolled in with the warmer weather.

The room snapped back into place, and she swayed slightly, putting a hand to her forehead. It wasn’t the clearest vision, more of a warning. But of what? A war she already knew was coming, one she was helping to perpetuate? Or of something else? There was more to the shifting allegiances than just what the nations were doing. A sense of change for herself drifted through everything.

Taela exited the negotiations with a sigh of relief. After weeks of constant talks and some well-placed practical statements by Serena, the peace treaty between Kanther and Boromar was finally sealed. It took nearly two weeks just for Taela and Mage Councilor Amariel to sort through who was exaggerating and who was telling half-truths. It didn’t help that both nations felt completely justified in their actions. It was hard to detect a lie when a person believed it was the truth.

Now with it settled, the plans to move both armies east could be put into motion. With the apparent limitation that kept the Shadow Dragons from Jumping any farther than the Galdar River, that was where the armies were needed most. Boromar and Kanther were safe providing the armies were able to hold the Shadow Riders and Kojen should they push past the border nations.

“Good afternoon,” Paki sent as she watched Taela walk into the courtyard.

“The treaty is finally signed.”

“To give the army credit, when news of the successful treaty came down and the heads of the Kantherian army were informed they would now be fighting alongside the Boromari, none of them even batted an eye, though I could tell they didn’t like it much,” Paki returned.

Taela nodded. “Both armies are trained to fight their enemies. Now that there’s peace between their nations, they’re no longer adversaries. It also helps they’ve both been given a common enemy to fight against. Without that, I doubt it would be as easy for them to see past centuries of their fighting. Even so, I don’t imagine it will be quite as easy for the rank and file.”

“I suspect you are right. When will we begin moving the armies?” Paki asked.

“Immediately. Normally, it would take weeks to move an army. With our help, it will go much faster.”

“Which shall we gather first, the Boromari or the Kantherian?”

“Both. Messengers have already been sent out by both nations to the nearest contingents. We’ll gather up those that are scattered the farthest. Amariel’s going to remain here for a while to ensure everything continues to move smoothly. Serena will return the Boromari ambassadors home, and then rejoin Amariel here.”

“We should be going then.”

Taela snugged the catcher strap around her ankle. “No time like the present.” She climbed in the saddle and fastened the safety straps. Paki rose into the air as Taela tightened her fur-lined hood.

The dragon soared over the capitol where trees were starting to bloom and the first flush of green washed the grass. As they flew northeast, the green was replaced by brown and then large patches of snow that looked like white islands.

Paki spotted the Kantherian soldiers moving quickly through the camouflage of the leafless trees toward a large meadow where a battle already raged.

Boromari soldiers slipped through the trees as well but not toward the meadow where their comrades fought. They moved in a wide arc to either side of it. “They plan to flank the Kantherians,” Paki sent.

“I see that. Are you prepared to end this battle?” Taela sent back

“Looking forward to it.”

“Whenever you’re ready, love.”

The silver angled her wings and dove for the battlefield. She pulled out of the dive just above the treetops and came out over the meadow with wings spread wide, her thunderous roar drowning out all sounds.

In the meadow, the soldiers of both sides covered their ears and turned fearful eyes up at Paki. She made a sharp turn on the other side of the clearing and came at them lower. Both sides scrambled back. The Boromari, possessing knowledge of Galdrilene and the dragons, wore expressions of respect. The Kantherians, however, had no prior knowledge. They ran for the trees in panic.

“You will lower you weapons and remain where you are.” Paki broadcast the thought over the two armies, bringing both to their knees and effectively stopping the Kantherian retreat.

The silver landed gracefully in the middle of the field. Taela undid the safety straps and leaped to the ground, a roll of parchment held high in her hand. “Your nations have signed a peace treaty. You now have a new task before you. The instructions and seals from both the King of Kanther and the Queen of Boromar are in this treaty.”

The ranking Boromari officer sidestepped forward. She cast a wary eye at Paki though she didn’t falter in her approach. Taela nodded to her when she stopped. “I am Di’shan Taela Shamirrin, Rider of the Silver Dragon Paki and a Guardian of Galdrilene.”

The woman flipped her long blonde braid over her shoulder and glanced at Paki again. “I am Commander Aralanni Bellanar of the Seventh Finger of the Boromari Defenders. The parchment, please. I do not wish to doubt the word of a rider of Galdrilene, but I must see the seal of my queen before I can stand down my position.”

“Of course.” Taela handed the rolled paper to her.

As Aralanni unrolled it and began reading, the ranking officer of the Kantherians moved toward them and stopped three paces to the side of Aralanni. She removed her helmet revealing shoulder-length, dark red hair. “What tis this, and why have we Kantherians not heard o’ it before?”

Aralanni shot the woman a look of disdain. “We tried to tell you, but you wouldn’t listen. Instead, you called us liars and insisted on war again.”

Taela cut in, repeating her introduction, before the two could begin arguing. The redhead glared at Aralanni then turned to her. “I am Karalene Adaren o’ the Fourth arm o’ the Kantherian army.” Her hazel eyes swept Paki. “So the rumors are true. The dragons have returned.”

“They have,” Taela said. “In more ways than one.”

Aralanni frowned and handed the parchment to Karalene. “It says we are both to move our commands to the Galdar River near Markene.”

Karalene read the document and looked up with a furrow between her brows. “Markene? I fear I’ve not o’ heard much beyond basic messages out here. What tis happening in the world tha’ sends us to Markene?”

“Would you prefer to impart all of this information to your commands yourselves, or would you rather gather them around so all can hear at once?” Taela asked. “You have a new enemy, one that is more dangerous than any faced before.”

Aralanni studied her then said, “I have no objections to my command hearing it from you.”

“I too have no objections,” Karalene said.

It took time to gather them altogether. When the meadow was packed with soldiers, Taela looked at them. “Because each rider is limited to the one magic they use, I can’t project my voice for all to hear. That would take a Blue Rider or mage. Instead, Paki will tell you. It will be uncomfortable for you, but she will be as gentle as possible.”

Paki’s thoughts filled the field. “The people standing next to you are not your enemies. A much greater and far more dangerous enemy lays to the east. You see me before you, and I am not a black dragon, however, black dragons have also returned. They are everything your tales have taught you to believe and worse.”

The dragon let images of the battle at Trilene flow over the gathered soldiers. Taela watched the hardened faces tighten at the visual of more carnage than they had seen in any of their wars. As the last image faded, she broadcast her thoughts again. “This is the enemy you face. This is the reason you move to Markene. Dragons can move long distances in a very short time. The Shadow Dragons, Fates be thanked, have limitations in how far they can Jump. Their ability seems to end at the Galdar River. From there, they must take their armies over land. Your nations are safe as long as the river is held.”

Aralanni gave a quick nod of her head. “Then we shall hold the river until there are none of us left standing.”

Karalene glanced at Aralanni. “You’ll not hold it alone.” She turned her gaze to Taela. “Until none are left standing, even if it means we must fight alongside o’ the Boromari. When do we move?”

Taela held back a sigh of relief. “As soon as you can gather whatever supplies you have with you.”

“Both armies are made to move fast. We will be ready in under an hour,” Aralanni said.

“Paki and I will be waiting.”

Both women turned and started barking a quick succession of orders. Within moments, the battle was forgotten as both sides prepared to leave.

Kirynn walked down the hall with Council members Deslin and Owen on one side. Apiatan, the leader of the small band of young Ke’han warriors representing their people in Shadereen, walked on her other side. Vaddoc chose to walk on the far side of the Council members away from Apiatan.

Though she knew his prejudices were deeply ingrained, Kirynn couldn’t help shooting him an exasperated look. He could hate Kojen all he wanted, just like the rest of them, but he really needed to get over the way Ke’han looked.

To Apiatan’s credit, he feigned indifference to Vaddoc’s behavior of ignoring or avoiding him whenever possible. Vaddoc would likely be happy when this discussion with the king was over and he could get away from the Ke’han. Now if they could only find Alrendoc.

Of course if the king had actually shown up for the meeting then they wouldn’t be traipsing through the halls toward his expansive apartments. Why he’d failed to grace them with his presence was a mystery since he knew the importance of signing off to move more of the Border Guards to the east to deal with the increasing attacks by Kojen on the border towns.

The riders could only be in so many places, even with Loki’s arrival a couple of months ago. Alrendoc had no issue signing off on the reinforcement of the border towns after Basc had been completely wiped out. Though that hadn’t been Kojen. Only Shadow magic could have done that to those people. If there was any reason behind the actions of the Shadow Riders in that town, it hadn’t been apparent. Although rumors of a similar butchery were trickling out of Turindar. And news had come down from Calladar that the border village of Bandar had suffered the same fate as Basc.

The quiet conversation between Deslin and Owen cut off abruptly as they turned the corner. A pair of boots stuck partway through the open door of the king’s chambers. Kirynn tensed, going still, as she strained to hear. Her hand gripped the hilt of her knife as she slid the long, wicked blade from its sheath. Why, in the name of the Fates, did she let her guard down and leave her zahri behind?

She moved forward with Vaddoc beside her and the others on her heels. Alrendoc’s personal manservant lay in a puddle of blood just inside the doorway. A few steps farther in, Lord Mannoc lay in his own crimson pool. Vaddoc bent and touched his fingers to the servant’s neck. He straightened and shook his head.

In silence, Kirynn moved to Mannoc and reached for his throat. Her fingers barely brushed his skin when he grabbed her wrist in a weak grasp. A sheen of sweat covered his face and his clammy hand trembled.

“Alrendoc…is the traitor. Made a deal with…Shadow Riders. Wants Shadereen…the way it was.” Mannoc’s golden eyes were full of truth as he stared into her face. Kirynn nodded, letting him know she believed him. Behind her, Lord Deslin shouted down the hall for help. Owen grabbed a shirt that was draped across a chair and knelt across from her, pressing the wadded cloth against Mannoc’s wound.

“He said…Shadereen will…burn… Will meet with Shadow…in the cistern today…” Mannoc whispered before his eyes glazed and his hand dropped from her wrist.

Kirynn felt for a pulse. Her fingers found only silence. “He’s gone.”

Owen pulled the shirt away. “We have to stop Alrendoc.”

“I’ll find him.” Kirynn stood and sheathed her knife then left the room before anyone could respond. She ran through the halls and down the sweeping staircases until she reached the one leading to the cistern. The same place she’d been held with that vile chain around her neck.

She slowed to a stop. The door at the far end was partially open. Kirynn moved with silent stealth toward it. Voices drifted through as she neared.

“It will be as you wish, Kovan.”

“Of course it will, Alrendoc.” The sound of a dragon lifting off blew on the sudden breeze through the gap in the doorway, then silence.

Alrendoc stepped into the hall and froze, his wide eyes on her. Kirynn leaped across the small distance separating them and smashed her fist into his face, knocking his head into the wall. He scrambled away and twisted, using his leg to try and sweep her feet from under her. She avoided the clumsy attempt. He rolled and came up on his feet as blood poured from his nose.

Kirynn kicked him hard in the chest. He stumbled back then lunged forward, swinging his fist at her face. She easily dodged and punched him in the side of the head. Before he could recover she planted her foot in his stomach. His breath exploded from him, and he sank to his knees. Kirynn pulled her long bladed knife from its sheath.

Alrendoc glared at her and wheezed, “Is this how you handle justice? I thought all received a trial under Dragon Law.”

She stalked toward him, wary of any move he might make. “This isn’t justice. This is pure revenge for what you almost did to me and Syrakynn.”

He narrowed his eyes. “I thought the great and wonderful Guardians didn’t seek revenge.”

Kirynn shrugged. “Nobody’s perfect.”

“Kirynn, stop!” Syrakynn’s voice thundered into her head. “His sentence will be death for what he has done. However, it will be carried out by the silvers according to Dragon Law.”

“His actions nearly contributed to your death.”

“Yes, they did. But if you kill him for the revenge of one crime instead of making him face the silvers for them all, if you kill him because you want to, then you are no better than a Shadow Rider.” Syrakynn’s voice turned soothing. “This is not a battle. This is you and one man in a hallway. A man you have already bested. Be the honorable Guardian I know you to be.”

Kirynn growled under her breath and shoved her emotions down. Alrendoc chuckled, his bloody lips twisting into a mocking smile. In one quick move, she drove her foot into the side of his head. Alrendoc’s head snapped back, and he toppled to the ground unconscious.

Vaddoc ran around the corner and stopped. “What did you do?”

Kirynn knelt next to the fallen king and placed her fingers against his neck. After a moment she stood and shrugged. “He lives.”

“He is supposed to be taken before the silvers.”

“And so he will be. I don’t recall anything about how a traitor that nearly causes the death of a dragon must be handled prior to capture.” Kirynn bent, grabbed hold of Alrendoc’s wrist, and dragged him behind her as she walked past Vaddoc. “Stop worrying about a traitor. According to Mannoc, we have more important things to focus on right now.”

Vaddoc moved beside Kirynn and grabbed Alrendoc’s other wrist. Together they dragged him through the keep in silence. Servants scrambled out of the way, gaping at the sight. When they returned to Alrendoc’s apartments, they found a crowd gathered in the hall. The bodies had been removed and several servants worked to scrub the blood from the floor.

The Council of Seven—minus Lord Mannoc—stood in a tight knot, their voices tense as they spoke quietly. The conversation broke off as Kirynn and Vaddoc approached. They dropped Alrendoc’s unconscious form unceremoniously on the floor at Deslin’s feet.

“I found him just as he finished meeting with the Shadow Rider Kovan,” Kirynn said.

Lord Yelen looked taken aback. “What happened to him?”

She snorted. “I saw no reason to be gentle with him. He deserved death the minute I found him. He lives now only through the council of my dragon.”

Vaddoc cleared his throat. “Either way, he is caught. According to Lord Mannoc, may the Fates welcome him, Shadereen will burn. Which means the Shadow Riders are planning to move against us soon.”

“Perhaps we should take this discussion to the Council room,” Deslin said, nodding toward the servants. He called for guards to take Alrendoc to a cell until he could be dealt with. They dragged him off no more gently than Kirynn and Vaddoc, their disgust for the traitorous king apparent.

Lord Owen nodded. “I agree.”

As they started down the hall, Vaddoc glanced at Deslin. “Has Lord Mannoc’s wife been notified?”

“She has, though I doubt there will be much sadness at his passing. There was little feeling between them, even from the beginning. Their marriage was nothing more than a merger of land and wealth between the families.”

Kirynn shook her head. “He was the hind end of a pig, but at least he didn’t betray his people. For that he deserves to be shown some respect, even by the Lady Arlenyi.”

“The Lady Arlenyi has always upheld the dignity of the marriage, even when Lord Mannoc blatantly violated it,” Deslin said. “I have no doubt she will continue to do so when his body is returned to the ground.”

Kirynn turned toward Vaddoc and stumbled as the floor swayed. A loud crack echoed through the stone walls of the hall as everyone scrambled to stay on their feet.

“Shadow Riders!” Syrakynn’s warning slammed into her mind at the same moment the floor jerked up and sent her sprawling.

“Deslin!” Kirynn shouted over the rumble of the shaking keep. “Get everyone outside and take cover.”

“What is happening?” he called back.

Vaddoc answered as he attempted to brace himself against the wall, “They are causing an earthquake with their magic. We have to get out before this whole place collapses!”

Another heavy tremor shook the keep, sending a fine web of cracks across the walls. “Kirynn, get out of there!” came Syrakynn’s anxious sending.

Vaddoc shoved her. “Run, I will get the Council out.” A shield of shimmering light sprang up around Vaddoc and the Council, altering to include three scrambling servants.

Kirynn sensed Syrakynn’s distress and ran for the set of glass doors undulating with the building at the end of the hall. The floor dropped out from under her then slammed back up, sending her crashing down. Pain shot through her shoulder. She jumped back up and resumed her careful sprint across the heaving and crumbling surface beneath her feet.

Another wrenching crack rent through the building. Kirynn glanced back. The floor and walls crumbled and separated. A wide chasm opened revealing the floors below. Large chunks of stone fell through the gap.

The building lurched around her more. She raced the last few paces and burst through the doors onto the balcony beyond. Above, Syrakynn knocked a smaller black dragon from the sky then dove toward her. The balcony swayed beneath her feet like the deck of a boat and broke away from the wall.

Kirynn bounded across it as it continued falling then jumped, using her one foot to shove off the stone railing, propelling herself into empty air. The wind rushed past her face as she closed her eyes and concentrated on Syrakynn, gauging the red’s progress...

...Now! She opened her eyes, arms reaching to grab the saddle as Syrakynn flew right underneath her. Kirynn struggled to hold on, her shoulder screaming in protest, as Syrakynn twisted to avoid the flames of a Shadow Dragon. She hooked one arm through one of the handles on the front pommel and managed to get one safety strap fastened.

The red rolled and banked to avoid another Shadow Dragon, leaving Kirynn dangling by one leg and one arm before Syrakynn righted herself again. Kirynn switched arms and pulled the other safety strap tight. The catcher strap would have to wait.

Below, the entire city of Marden shook and crumbled among the green flames of Shadow Dragons. People ran screaming in every direction. Border Guards and the group of Ke’han warriors battled side-by-side against Kojen. Men and women in black robes walked through the mass of Kojen, throwing weaves of magic into the Shaderian ranks.

Loki and Merru flew low over the Kojen, burning a swath through the creatures. A wide dome of light sprang up, protecting part of the city. Kirynn reached for Syrakynn, “Tell Merru that he and Loki need to try and get all of those people behind his shield and moving east out of the city.”

“They are switching courses,” Syrakynn returned.

Merru veered sharply and disappeared into Loki’s light-bending weave. The Shadow Dragon tailing Merru pulled up, hovering and swinging its head wildly around, searching for the invisible pair.

Syrakynn folded her wings and streaked through the air toward the stationary shadow. She hit it with such force it slammed Kirynn forward in the saddle. Another black dragon appeared and Kirynn twisted, sending a lance of fire through the rider’s chest. The black dragon shrieked and fell through the air with its dead rider flopping in the saddle.

Yanking her bow off her back, she nocked an arrow and sent it slicing through the air toward the first Shadow Rider. It missed and instead pinged harmlessly off the dark scales of the dragon.

“Call for help. There are too many Shadow Riders and mages,” Kirynn sent to the red.

“I already have. Calladar and New Sharren are also under attack. Serena comes with mages, but she cannot stay. She must reinforce the other two battles as well.”

Marcaius and his red, Tanis, battled with Shadow Dragons farther out over the city. A riderless Namir tore a black to pieces in mid-air. Dragons and fire filled the sky above Marden.

A Slide spun open. Mages and Defenders of Galdrilene, along with soldiers from Boromar and Kanther, poured out as Miya flew slowly through above them.

Serena caught Kirynn’s eye, casting her an agonized look as the last of those on the ground cleared the edges of the slide. The yellow disappeared back through and was gone.

Lances of glowing light, small fireballs, and bolts of lightning flew through the air, exchanging places with their shadow counterparts. Silver-robed mages quickly brought order to the evacuation of the city even as they dodged crumbling walls. Mages in yellow robes pulled the injured to the side, and worked to heal them. With them stood Nira, dropping any enemy that came near with weaves designed to kill. Her yellow, Saria, circled overhead, defending the group of healers from the air.

Another Slide opened. Jocelynn and her green, Adirynn, burst through, engaging a Shadow Dragon before the Slide fully closed. The green dragon snatched its black wing in her jaws and braced her back feet against the dark dragon. The black swung its head around and scored her side with shadow fire. Adirynn responded with a snarl as she ripped its wing off. Screaming, the black spiraled toward the ground. It struck the stones of the street, and crushed its rider.

A loud rumble echoed over the city. Kirynn turned in time to see the entire, massive keep disintegrate into a pile of rubble.

Kellinar wiped the sweat from his eyes and paused to assess the progress. The wall was nearly complete. The day was overly warm for early spring, but at least the ever-present wind was cool against his skin. It made the mid-day sun bearable.

Inside the wall, the tiled roofs of dwellings and buildings reflected the sunlight. On the far side of the city from where he stood, near the Dragon Hold, the newly finished University rose higher than any other building. With the help of Galdrilene, the New Sharrens had come far in the months since settling in their new home.

Kellinar reached for another massive stone block with his magic then stopped and drew back. Dark weather weaves flowed through the air all around him. Black clouds boiled in the sky, rolling over the city, and blotting out the sun. The wind picked up until it howled between the buildings. Kellinar ran a few steps toward the Dragon Hold before faltering to a stop. Shryden was in Galdrilene along with Keta getting more supplies of rock.

“Shryden, I’m going to need you here. Now.”

“What is happening?”

“Dark weather weaves are all over the sky. I can only assume we have seconds before Shadow Riders show themselves.”

“We are coming,” Shryden returned. And then, another sending from the blue, “Shadereen is under attack, as is Calladar. We will be there shortly. Given the reports from the other dragons, we are going to need reinforcements.”

Varnen came through a Slide opened above the city. His blue, Abrax, banked and swept a wide circle overhead. Kellinar threw together a quick weave to amplify his voice. “Take cover!” The shouted warning carried over the city.

It was the warning they had practiced and drilled since they first arrived. Instead of panic, the New Sharrens fell into an organized and practiced scramble. The elderly, young, and men and women with no weapon skills were ushered into the University while everyone else moved into battle positions, ready to give their lives in defense of their new home.

Two more Slides opened. Keta came through one while the other opened all the way to the ground. Mages and Defenders of Galdrilene marched through the Slide with Shryden. Nordhas sat on Shryden’s back. His blue, Arkhas, had just taken his first flights with his rider and was too young to Slide.

Kellinar turned his attention to the dark Weather magic. Though the Shadow mages remained unseen, their magic wasn’t. The clouds churned, growing darker. Lightning arced across the sky and several bolts jabbed the ground. Claps of thunder crashed over the city so loud they left Kellinar’s ears ringing.

He shook his head at the arrogance and disrespect the dark mages displayed for their magic. Natural elements couldn’t be used like this without causing ripples everywhere. It’s why the Earth Riders hadn’t raised New Sharren in a single week. Doing so wouldn’t allow the ground time to adjust and would, in turn, destabilize everything. The disturbed flow of the weather caused by this artificial storm was easily visible to Kellinar. The rivers of air that carried the weather were off. It would take weeks to straighten it out.

Reaching out with his own weaves, he worked to take control of the storm. The energy swelled as Varnen and Nordhas joined their magic with his, the three of them working together. A Jump ripped through the air. Black dragons, mages, and Kojen poured through.

Shryden landed long enough for Nordhas to leap off. Kellinar barely made it into the saddle with the safety straps secured before the blue launched himself back into the sky. “Should I call Paki, Adirynn, and Vasa?” Shryden sent.

Kellinar reached for the dragon, “No. We have no idea how wide spread this is. If some of the Shadow Riders decide to Jump over these battles and start another farther west, we need them there. Both Haraban and Markene border enemy nations, they need to keep an eye on those as well.” He struggled to hold the storm back for a moment before continuing, “It’s going to take everything Varnen, Nordhas, and I have to keep any control over this storm.”

“You concentrate on that. I will take care of you,” Shryden returned. “Keta and Sumara are doing a good job of keeping the Shadow Dragons from bothering us too much. Keta’s speed is an asset; she’s practically in three places at once.”

It didn’t take long before it became obvious the dark weather weaves weren’t woven by dark mages. One of the weaves felt familiar, and Kellinar could sense Oksana’s hand in the storm. The other weaves had to be from other Shadow Riders who handled Weather magic, there was no way it could be this strong otherwise.

The wind increased and a deluge of rain poured down, soaking Kellinar within seconds. The lightning was constant now. A long finger of clouds poked toward the ground as it howled and shrieked. Dirt, grass, stones, and anything not secured went flying. The finger danced straight through the city though the houses, built by the riders and mages, withstood the destructive force.

Kellinar threw a second weave out and caught the twisting finger of clouds. Sweat beaded hot on his forehead and was washed away by the icy rain. He increased the flow of magic to the weave and with effort dissipated the destructive rope. Then he turned the full force of his magic on the storm.

A glance below showed the fields beyond the walls filled with Kojen and dark mages. Trebuchets hurled massive flaming balls into the invaders, while archers lined the walls shooting at will. The launcher pulled back and released, sending a long steel spear through the wing of a Shadow Dragon. Mages on the walls exchanged weaves with those down in the field. The launcher was loaded and released again. Its target rolled and the steel spear sailed through empty air.

Kellinar only spared a small amount of attention for the battle on the ground, the rest remained fixed on the storm. The world rushed by, filled with rain, lightning, wind, and small hail that smacked against his exposed skin. Sometimes everything yanked to the side, or flipped upside down as Shryden swerved and spun, keeping him safe while engaging Shadow Dragons.

In spite of the downpour, sickly green flames crawled up one side of the city wall. Kellinar reached for Shryden, “Make sure the mages are prepared to evacuate and they have everyone in the University ready to run out the door and into a Slide if necessary.”

Keta flashed past and grabbed the wing of a Shadow Dragon, flipping it off course and sending it spinning through the air. She immediately engaged another then streaked away like a green blur. Her speed, quick attack, and retreat offense took Kellinar’s breath away. The green appeared in a slash of teeth and claws, and then was gone before the Shadow Dragons could retaliate although they pursued. It was a game of cat and mouse, and Keta was the cat in this game.

Shryden righted for a moment and the rain slacked under the restraint of the three Guardians. Kellinar looked down and his hope dwindled. The city walls were completely surrounded by a seething mass of Kojen. The Defenders hadn’t made a dent in the invading force. More green flames ate at the wall, burning the stone as easily as if it were made of wood.

Only four Shadow Riders were present but with Kellinar and his companions trying to keep the storm from shredding the town, their dragons could do no more than fend off the Shadow Dragons. Kellinar scanned the area, searching through the falling rain for Oksana.

Anger curled in his stomach when he failed to find her. He wanted her dead.

“I want her dead as well, however, that is not our duty this day. Our duty is New Sharren,” Shryden sent, drawing Kellinar’s attention back to the city.

“You are right, of course.”

“Of course.”

“Have Abrax alert Varnen that I’m going to have to divert my attention from the storm,” Kellinar sent. “The people of New Sharren have to be evacuated. Varnen and Nordhas should be able to take the extra load long enough for me to get everyone out of here. Have Paki alert Taela that there will be an influx of people to Markene. Kalila will need to be ready as well. I would have Sumara and Keta evacuate everyone, but right now they are too busy keeping the Shadow Dragons tied in knots.”

“Consider it done.”

Kellinar sensed Shryden reach out to the other dragons as the blue angled his wings and dove through the rain toward the surrounded city.

“Abrax passes along his assurances that Varnen can take up the slack with the storm,” Shryden sent. “He also says not to worry about Nordhas; they will pick him up before they leave.”

The blue landed on the flat rooftop next to where Nordhas stood, his gaze locked on the storm above. Kellinar shouted over the noise that raged around the city walls. “We are evacuating. You and Varnen will have to control the storm while I move people. Varnen and Abrax will pick you up just before they Slide from here.”

Nordhas nodded as green embers from the burning wall flew past his bald head. “Just get the people out of here. Varnen and I can handle it alone for a while.”

Shryden leaped into the air again before Kellinar could answer. The flight to the University was more of a hop through the air for the dragon. He landed in the wide-open space in front of the large building.

Kellinar loosened the safety straps and jumped to the ground. A practiced flick of his wrist undid the catcher strap. He ran up the steps and used a weave to shove the wide double doors open.

Belan and Vesnar raised their weapons before recognition registered on their faces. Belan lowered his zahri and frowned. “What is happening?”

“We have to move—now.” Kellinar beckoned to the hundreds of people crammed in the building. “This battle is lost. It’s only a matter of time before the walls are breached. We must evacuate.”

“This is our home.” Belan shook his head. “We are not leaving. We will fight for it.”

“Burn it, Belan! This isn’t like Trilene. There is nothing you can do except get yourself and everyone in this building slaughtered! There. Is. No. Hope.” Kellinar ran a hand over his soaked braids. “Not this time.”

Vesnar glanced out the door where more acid-green embers sailed by, driven by the wind. “Where will we go?”

“For now, back to Markene.” Kellinar’s gaze swept the people who edged closer. “I know this isn’t the outcome you hoped for. However, buildings can be rebuilt, but only if you are alive to do so. New Sharren is your nation now. It will be reclaimed from the Shadow Riders, and then we will set to rebuilding it.” His eyes rested on Belan. “Sometimes it’s best to concede a battle and live to fight another day.”

Belan heaved a deep sigh and stood straighter then turned toward the crowd at his back. “He is right. Our deaths this day will accomplish nothing. This battle may be lost, but the war is not. Let us take our leave of New Sharren for now. When the threat of Shadow Riders has been put down, we will be back to pick up where we left off—even if that means starting from scratch.”

Vesnar nodded. “The Shadow Riders can take our home. They cannot take our spirits and our hope.”

“We had best get on with it then,” Po said, stepping to the front. “Standing here talking until a shadow decides to swoop in and dine on us won’t do us any good.”

Kellinar suppressed his relief. They understood and agreed. “Everybody outside. Shryden is going to open a Slide to Markene and then you must run as if your life depends on it.”

Po chuckled. “Because most likely it does.”

Everyone started for the door, walking quickly and helping those that were too young or too old to keep up. Po paused by Kellinar. “Clarene is not here. She refused the shelter of the University and chose to remain in her home.”

A knot tightened in Kellinar’s stomach. “Go on, I will get her and come through the next Slide with the soldiers and the mages.”

Kellinar hurried across the courtyard area as Shryden lifted off. While the Slide opened behind him, Kellinar ran through the streets, choking on the thick, black smoke created by the shadow fire. It stuck in his throat and coated the inside of his mouth. He coughed, gagged, and brought up a wad of black-stained phlegm spitting it on the wet stones under his feet. More of the foul smoke swirled on the wind and tried to choke him. He kept running, coughing up more of it. Already soaked he didn’t bother avoiding the large puddles that formed in the partially paved streets.

He finally reached Clarene’s small dwelling and pounded on the door. Only silence answered. Kellinar shoved the door open. “Clarene!”

No answer.

He charged into the small front room and through the curtained doorway of the sleeping room beyond. Clarene lay on the bed, her gray hair spilling across the pillow, looking more frail than he could have ever imagined.

“Clarene?” Kellinar moved to the side of the bed and took her hand. “Why are you here instead of safe with the others?”

She turned her head toward him. Her pale blue eyes, nearly hidden by the wrinkled folds of her face, held nothing but peace. “This is my home, young man. I’m too old to find another. Too old to want to again.” Her voice was weak and thready.

“You can’t just lie here and wait for the Shadow Riders to kill you.”

“They won’t kill old Clarene. I feel the Fates; they already separated my string from the loom. It’ll be snipped soon.”

“Clarene…you can’t die.” Kellinar’s voice was soft with the sorrow that tugged at his heart.

“I told you once that I weren’t afraid to die. I have been around a long time. I’m ready for that nap I told you about.” She squeezed his hand weakly.

Kellinar hooked his foot around the leg of the small wooden stool near the wall and dragged it over. He settled down on it and clasped her hand in both of his. “When I was a boy, you were always there for me. I will stay with you until you no longer need me.”

“You risk your own life. I’ll be all right. You go on and get yourself out of here. I can sense the battle; it goes badly for New Sharren.”

He smiled gently. “I will not leave you alone. When you are gone, then I will leave.”

She sighed and shook her head but didn’t argue further. Her eyes drifted closed and her breathing shuddered slightly. Then she looked at him again. “I dreamed last night of New Sharren.”

“You did?”

Clarene nodded and a sad smile played on her lips. “It was beautiful. There was tall spires reaching toward the sky. A wall, higher than the one we have. Big gates. And people. So many people in the streets. No Mallay. Gardens growed food next to every house. It was beautiful.”

“Was it another of your dreams that are more like visions?” Kellinar couldn’t help the hope that sprang in his heart.

“I don’t know. I only dreamed it once, and I won’t live long enough to know if the dream would come again.” A sad smile trembled on her lips. “I wish I could see it like that. But it felt distant. A time well beyond my death.”

“I wish you could see it too.” He swallowed the lump in his throat and smiled back at her.

“For your sake…for everyone’s sake…I hope the dream is true…” Her hand went slack and the life in her eyes faded…she was gone.

Kellinar bowed his head and prayed to the Fates for her safe passage. After several minutes he pulled his hands away and quietly left her home, barely noticing the tears that slipped down his face. Clarene had deserved to pass with a prosperous nation around her, not the destruction of all she had hoped for.

Maybe her dream was true and at least the rest of the New Sharrens would one day see the city she’d seen. For now, he walked through the deserted, half-made streets as everything they fought for, hoped for, and dreamed of slowly caught fire around him.

Maleena walked the city wall with Raylah. Like the riders from Boromar, Raylah held her emotions carefully in check. A characteristic common to the Boromari it seemed. Although her bond with Nydara eased the difficulty of being around others, it was nice to be in the company of someone who had no overflow of emotions. The woman was easy to be around. Maleena found herself gravitating toward her when issues in Calladar needed to be discussed.

Raylah wasn’t a ranking person in the nation, but as Arandrall’s wife she still held quite a bit of power and had become the official emissary between Maleena and the Council of Nine. Though the men of the council were well trained at maintaining their own mental shields, Raylah was better.

They walked past one of the newly widened areas of the wall where a launcher had been built. Loaded with a sharpened spear made of steel with weaves laced through it from Galdrilene, it sat ready in case of an attack. The Border Guards had spent weeks practicing with the launchers. They’d sent many of the dull wooden practice spears at the flying dragons to learn how to aim at a moving target. Their willing targets didn’t make it easy for them either.

The sunlight reflected off the length of steel, and Raylah’s voice faded into the background.

The launcher no longer sat still. It was manned by bloodied men. Scorched bodies lay scattered on the wall walk. Soot and ash blackened the sun and the mountains across the river spewed smoke and fire into the sky. Kojen swarmed over the villages outside the wall.

“Maleena, are you all right?” Raylah’s voice cut through the images and the unmanned launcher faded back into view.

Maleena put her hand against the wall and looked out at the peaceful villages. Dread crawled through her, and she realized Raylah had sent one of the guards to find Mckale. Maleena turned toward her. “There’s no time.”

“Time for what?” Raylah frowned. Her uneasiness was so acute that Maleena sensed it as clearly as if it were her own.

“We’re about to be attacked.”

Raylah didn’t question her further. Instead, she pulled up her long skirt and ran down the wall to the nearest stone steps, shouting orders.

The empty wall sprang to life. Guards ran to their positions and launchers were pulled back and locked, ready to be released. Maleena barely registered the well-organized commotion or the warning bells clanging all over the city.

Emmaleen was with Grandme at Mckale’s family’s house, outside the wall. “Nydara!” she shouted the dragon’s name in her mind.

“I’m already over the house. Do you want me to fly to you?”

“There’s no time, you saw that. Get Emmaleen out of here.”

The sky darkened with black Jumps.

Azurynn opened the Jump to Calladar. The black disk opened to the ground, slicing through vegetation and a Kojen that had strayed too far to the side. Murynn eased into the inky darkness. Below the dragon, a range of mages marched with the multitude of Kojen. The oppressive void pressed against her and, in the emptiness, the cries of those trapped within sang like a twisted lullaby. She concentrated on it, and her lips curved into a smile. They were here, trapped forever. Those souls from the docks would never know peace. Not even the Fates could reach them in the void.

All too soon, Murynn slid out the other side. The towers of Taragen reached high in the sky above the formidable city wall. In the smaller villages outside the wall, people fled toward the city. Azurynn sent a signal to the mages below and the newer riders that just came through their own Jumps.

Below, the ground trembled. The old volcano perched to the northwest of the city, where the north and west mother branches of the Blood River joined, coughed a plume of smoke and ash. The earth shuddered again as the Shadow Riders who wielded fire awakened the dormant beast.

Murynn, sensing what Azurynn wanted, banked away from the impending battle and began a wide circle. Unlike the others, Azurynn wouldn’t begin the battle and then retreat. Kovan, Oksana, and Sadira were fools. She understood their reasoning that the first wave of attacks should contain only the newer riders, the fodder. That the more experienced should hold back until the front was weakened. Understanding didn’t make her think them any less than fools. A single, massive forward movement by all of them would do more than splinter and drive back the Guardians—it would overrun and destroy them all.

Except they didn’t listen to her. She couldn’t direct the Shadow Riders in their entirety, but she would stay for this battle. When this attack was over, Calladar would be a wasteland.

Maleena raced along the wall as smoke billowed into the sky to the northwest. Kojen poured out of Jumps along with black-cloaked Shadow mages. The ground trembled with the force of the awakening volcano. She scrambled down the stone steps to the ground and ran. The earth swayed. Everywhere, people were trying to mount a defense and stay on their feet at the same time. Large stones broke free from walls, tumbled down, and crushed people below. Outside the wall, Border Guards and Ke’han fought side-by-side against the Kojen, doing their best to allow as many people as possible to get inside the still-open city gates. A flash of gold and green moved among them as the Nagi with the Ke’han tore their way through the Kojen.

In her mind, she felt Nydara’s battle with a Shadow Dragon. The silver hadn’t had time to get Emmaleen to safety. “Tellnox, can you get to Emmaleen?” Maleena sent to the green.

“I’m trying to get Mckale there. Shadow Dragons are everywhere. We are moving as fast as we can to—”

The sending dropped as she sensed his engagement with a Shadow Dragon.

The ground shook again. Several stone blocks crashed down a wall toward Maleena. Without breaking stride she dodged, hoping they would miss her but unwilling to give up her race toward the city gates that still stood partially open. A translucent barrier sprang up above her. The stones smacked into it and slid off one side to the ground. A moment later Brock and his golden, Olen, flashed overhead.

Green fire shot through the air. It smashed into the central fortress of the city and set fire to the stone. The plume of smoke and ash from the volcano moved southeast with the wind, slowly blocking out the afternoon sun. Another rumble shuddered through the earth and sent her sprawling. She scrambled to her feet and lurched forward, shoving and pushing to get past the crowd rushing in through the gates. Before she could reach them, the gates began to swing shut. It was too late.

A weave of air slammed the gates back open. Kojen and dark mages poured in. The people around her kept running for the inner wall shoving her along with them. Screams and shouts echoed off the stone walls. The roars of Kojen filled the air. Loud thwacks signaled the launchers letting loose and the occasional shriek of a Shadow Dragon announced when the metal spears hit their mark.

The wave of panicked people pushed Maleena back through the inner gates. The Kojen were right on their heels as the ground shook again. Balls of fire shot into the city from the mages. Unable to get back to the gates, Maleena turned and ran. Weaponless, she needed to put some distance between herself and the Kojen.

“Nydara, there is fire everywhere. Where is Belynn?”

“Fighting for control over the volcano. The Shadow Riders are trying to force an eruption.”

Belynn was the only one there who could fight the shadow fire that ate away at the fortress and other structures near it. Ash from the fires drifted over the city.

The mad stampede to get to the inner city had changed into a determined defense. While some attempted to rush children and the elderly to a semblance of safety and shelter, everyone else who could hold a weapon with any degree of skill took up arms and charged back toward the incoming Kojen and mages.

Maleena climbed up several fallen stones in the street and turned back to the fight. She needed the vantage point. After sending a desperate prayer to the Fates to protect her daughter, she reached for her magic and began a weave. She threw it at the Kojen with a strong wave of power behind it.

Every Kojen that had entered the inner city dropped dead. The mages, though powerful in their own right, were suddenly without their living shield. They were quickly overwhelmed by the Calladarans.

It looked as if the inner city would be reclaimed.

A Shadow Dragon swooped low and belched green flame into the fighters. Many were able to scramble out of the way, many more died. More Kojen charged through the inner gate, trampling over the bodies of friend and foe alike. Maleena started another weave but dropped it when a sharp pain stabbed her head.

“We can’t have that again, now can we?”

Maleena turned. A woman walked toward her across the rubble-strewn street. Her hair, the color of cold blood, drifted on the breeze. She stopped several paces away and regarded her with dark green eyes ringed with black. Azurynn, the woman from Merru’s memories.

Azurynn smiled, a weave forming in front of her. “I can’t let you kill all of my Kojen like that.”

Maleena made her own weave and they both threw at the same time. The weaves met, exploding with such force it tossed both of them back. Maleena hit the paving stones several paces from where she’d stood, her lungs stinging while she shook her head to clear the spots in her vision.

In her mind she felt Tellnox shift in her direction. She reached out to him, “No. Do not bring Mckale here. He doesn’t have the magic to fight this battle. She would kill him before he got close to her.”

“How do you know?”

“Because it’s what I would do. Keep him away.”

Azurynn coughed, wiping away the blood trickling down her face, and chuckled as she pulled herself up. This woman was going to be a challenge. Above, she sensed Murynn keeping the Guardian Dragons well occupied. Especially the silver one. She turned toward the woman getting up. This must be the Silver Rider they had captured and failed to keep before Azurynn had found her way to the Kormai. What was her name? Maleena, if she remembered right.

She started to form another weave. So did the Guardian. The weaves clashed again although this time they didn’t explode. Instead, they meshed and became a match of wills. Sweat beaded on Azurynn’s brow as power roiled through her, and she worked to push the Guardian’s weave back. Violet eyes locked on hers. This woman matched both her skill and her strength.

The clash of swords and bodies moved closer down the street toward them. Azurynn couldn’t break her concentration even to spare a glance at what was happening. From what she sensed, neither could the Guardian. The meshed weaves grew and bulged. They weren’t going to hold.

The two weaves latched onto each other and collapsed. The resulting blast tossed them both well away from each other and crumbled the buildings around them. Azurynn smacked into a half-intact wall and slid to the cracked paving stones. Blood ran down her neck and soaked the back of her shirt.

She blinked through blurry eyes and tried to gain her feet. Staggering, she held onto the wall. Down the street, the Guardian was also struggling to stand. Azurynn started another weave and fumbled as a vision crashed through her. One that told of her own death. But not here, not now. Images of the future flashed in rapid succession.

Azurynn stumbled back and stared at the battle raging in the city. This wasn’t where she was supposed to be. This wasn’t her battle. It wasn’t even her war. This belonged to the Shadow Riders, and she wasn’t one of them. Not anymore. The vision made that clear. Neither was she a Guardian. She was broken—and there was no fixing that. The Guardians were a path she could never take. There was a greater darkness on the distant horizon than this war, and that was where she would find her place in the world.

Azurynn backed up and stared at the other woman as she approached. “I don’t belong here.”

The Guardian looked momentarily confused before her expression set and a new, deadly weave began to form in front of her.

Azurynn turned and ran, dodging around the debris from half-buckled buildings. Murynn was already diving for an empty area. The black landed just as the ground shook again, crumbling more buildings. Azurynn fell, scraping her palms, and climbed to her feet again. She raced the last of the distance and leaped for the saddle, barely grabbing hold.

The black hurdled into the air as Azurynn pulled herself into the saddle, ignoring the stinging pain in her palms. Murynn opened a Jump and dove into it. There was no place to go except back to the Kormai. That would work for now. She needed to plan.

Maleena stood stunned as the Shadow Rider disappeared into a Jump. What had just happened? A Shadow Rider backing away and saying she didn’t belong here? What in the name of the Fates could that possibly mean?

A deafening explosion rocked the city. Maleena’s ears rang. A loud roar drowned all other sounds of battle. Above the wall, a distant and massive plume of smoke and ash rose into the air. Lightning flashed inside it.

“I’m coming to get you, be ready,” came Nydara’s urgent sending.

More ash, heavier and mixed with small rocks, began to fall. The day darkened to dusk in the span of a few moments. Maleena ran through the debris toward an opening left by a collapsed building. Nydara landed on top of it.

Maleena reached for the saddle and froze. Emmaleen. She could sense her. Grandme must have made it inside the walls. Turning, she searched the buildings around her for the source. There. Her heart sank. Little was left to call a structure of any kind.

“Nydara!” She bolted for the pile of broken stone and wood. “Emmaleen is buried!”

“Mckale and Tellnox come,” Nydara returned.

Maleena reached the pile and started digging. The roaring of the erupting volcano covered any sounds, but she knew without a doubt her child was there. Her fingernails broke off as she clawed her way through. She grabbed the edge of a block and heaved with everything she had. Even with her dragon-bond strength, there was no moving it.

Mckale grabbed her upper arms and pulled her away. She fought him. “She’s in there!”

“I don’t doubt you, but you can’t move those blocks. Give me a minute,” he shouted over the roar.

“Nydara and Tellnox can move them.”

“They have the strength, but if something shifts wrong it could crush her.”

Maleena subsided. She hadn’t thought of that. The deserted street caught her attention. “Where are all of the Kojen and Shadow Riders?” she called out.

“They Jumped as soon as the volcano erupted. Brock and Serena are getting as many people out of Taragen as they can.”

“Serena?”

“She showed up just a few moments ago with reinforcements. They’re taking care of the Kojen and mages that didn’t make it to a Jump.”

Mckale placed his hands on the rock and closed his eyes. It slowly changed and flowed away into the street, taking timbers and boards with it until several huddled, bloodied, and dust-covered forms were visible. Maleena froze, her heart racing in terror. A wash of anguish from Mckale rushed over her. Maleena grabbed his arm.

One of the huddled forms was Grandme, her broken body wrapped protectively over Emmaleen.

Mckale lifted the crying babe from the rubble. Maleena took her, cradling her close while Mckale turned back. With gentle care, he lifted Grandme and carried her quickly across the street to where Tellnox and Nydara waited.

Maleena coughed and hurried after him with Emmaleen clutched tightly in her arms. The ash was so thick she could barely see him as he climbed on Tellnox while maintaining his hold on his grandmother. Maleena shifted Emmaleen to one arm and pulled herself into the saddle with the other. She only managed one safety strap before Nydara launched into the murky air. It was almost as dark as night. Maleena’s nose and throat burned causing her to cough more. She wrapped her cloak over Emmaleen hoping to shield her from the ash.

The rumbling from the mountain grew louder. As Nydara gained altitude, it quickly became apparent that the noise wasn’t just from the eruption. The Blood River raged well above its banks in a tsunami of trees, mud, and pieces of houses. The plain between Taragen and the river was completely inundated. Mckale’s home village, along with the other three villages that had spread out along it, were gone. The city of Gateway across the river was also washed away. Only raging, muddy water flowed where it had once stood.

With a breaking heart, the knowledge that Arella and Blaine were lost hit her. Maleena bowed her head and shook with sobs for the two horses as she held Emmaleen tighter. Arella, who had brought her through the lake of the dead to Galdrilene, who had continued to carry her despite the horse’s advancing age, now lay buried under muddy water and ash. The memory of Arella’s soft gray muzzle and large dark eyes filled her mind, and her chest ached with the pain of the loss. Heavy guilt hung over her at weeping for a horse when so many people were dead, but Arella had been there for her when no people were.

Through eyes blurred with ash and tears, she watched the city of Taragen burn with uncontrolled green flames. Even that would likely be smothered by the ash before too long.

“Yarnns Bend is gone. A cloud of ash and fumes rushed down out of the volcano and across both the north and east mother rivers. It destroyed and killed everything in its path. It went only a few miles north of Taragen,” Nydara sent. “It was terrifying to see.”

Maleena sensed the sadness in her dragon and tried sending soothing thoughts to Nydara but failed. Though she had no idea what became of the border towns it was easy to guess. In the face of so much devastation, she could find no shred of soothing calm within herself to send.

Calladar was no more.

Maleena hugged Emmaleen close as Nydara opened a Slide. Then they were soaring over Galdrilene.

The younger dragons in the caldera bugled a welcome, and several people poured out of the Dragon Hold. Nydara answered their call, happy to see her youngest children safe and sound in Galdrilene.

Worry nagged at Maleena. Farynn had failed to answer Nydara’s repeated sendings. The red and her rider would have been too close when they lost the fight for the volcano. In all likelihood the Guardians had lost another pair, lost more family members. It was another point of grief that weighed heavy on her heart. They would begin the search as soon as the Calladarans they had managed to save were settled in Markene.

As the silver glided in to land, Maleena shoved her grief down and buried it under the needs of the here and now.

Nydara took extra care to land smoothly. With Maleena held in the saddle by only a single safety strap, and Emmaleen in her arms, she didn’t want to take any chances with either of them. She furled her wings and eased down on her belly, extending her front leg for her rider.

Maleena coughed more ash and grit from her throat as Marda and the newer riders rushed to them. It was clear from their faces that the younger dragons had kept them appraised of the situation on the border. Relief and worry filled their faces. Toren jumped up on Nydara’s leg and reached for Emmaleen. Maleena handed the babe to him and unbuckled the single safety strap.

Toren lowered Emmaleen into Marda’s waiting arms. “Oh my sweet little thing, come to Marda.” She snuggled the ash-and-dust-coated baby close to her large bosom and glanced up at Maleena. “If it’s all right, I will get her bathed and into clean clothing.”

Exhausted, Maleena nodded as she took Toren’s helping hand and slid from the saddle. Without Mckale there and sapped of mental strength, Toren’s emotions bombarded her, but it was either accept his assistance or fall flat on her face. She rubbed at her eyes; the insides of the lids felt like they were coated in sand.

Gideon grabbed her hand and wrapped an arm around her waist to help her off Nydara’s leg. The well-trained healer’s touch was a relief. Though his emotions were still there, they were much quieter and held in tight control. Leaning heavily on him, she started for the inner terrace before coughing and doubling over. A large glob of black mucous flew from her throat and onto the grass at her feet.

Gideon held her steady until it subsided then the familiar warmth of Healing magic spread through her, settling in her lungs before spreading to the cuts and bruises that marred her skin and then finally to her eyes. “You’re going to have another coughing fit in a moment,” Gideon said. “Healing has broken everything loose in there before it can settle and cause any issues. All of that has to come up now.”

Maleena nodded just as the need to cough hit her hard. Her chest ached as it racked her body and mouthfuls of ash-darkened mucous came up. She shuddered, gagged, and started coughing again. And then, as abruptly as it began, it stopped.

After several experimental breaths, she straightened and brushed her hair back from her face. A puff of dust and ash rose in the air. Gideon waved his hand in front of his face dispersing it. “Why don’t you take a bath now. You’re even more of a mess than Emmaleen.”

She shook her head and placed her hand on his arm. “Will you please check over Emmaleen and make sure her lungs aren’t full?”

“Of course.”

“Please hurry. I think most of the people of Calladar are going to need help, and I would like to take a group of healers back with me. There are quite a few that will need more extensive healing. I know Serena, Nolan, and Nira are there, but they will exhaust themselves trying to heal the numbers that need it.”

“Give me a moment to check Emmaleen and gather the tower. It won’t take long.”

Though weariness still weighed her down, she climbed on Nydara’s leg and hauled herself into the saddle. Within moments, Gideon returned. “I cleared Emmaleen’s lungs. They were nearly as bad as yours.”

Maleena breathed a sigh of relief and held her impatience to return to Mckale. It wasn’t long before most of the Tower of Healing came running into the caldera out of breath and faces flushed. There was no time to allow them to rest after the long dash through the city and up the massive stairway to the Dragon Hold.

Nydara lifted off and the image formed in the silver’s mind of the wide field in Markene that Tellnox sent where they had taken the refugees. The dragon opened a Slide all the way to the ground. A minute later they were in Markene, surrounded by an overwhelming amount of wounded.

Many of the New Sharren and Shaderians who had been moved here during the battle were mixed into the field, doing their best to help address the wounds while they waited for the healers.

Serena rose unsteadily to her feet and walked with quick strides to the next severely injured person as Nydara landed. Not far from her, Nira closed the eyes of a woman who hadn’t been reached in time. Nolan remained steady, eyes closed as he worked on a Shaderian. Gideon and the rest of the healers who came through the Slide fanned out; there was no shortage of those who needed them.

Maleena yanked the safety straps loose and leaped from the saddle. It only took her a moment to locate Mckale and race through the field littered with injured and blood. He knelt in the trampled grass with Grandme still in his arms. Serena wasn’t far behind her. Maleena dropped to her knees next to him.

Grandme opened one eye, the other completely swollen shut. Bruises and lacerations covered most of her face and body. “Emmaleen?” she whispered.

Maleena smoothed the old woman’s hair back. Her hand came away wet with blood. “She is fine and in Galdrilene now.”

Grandme smiled and sighed. “I told you I would always keep her safe.”

She coughed and groaned as Serena arrived and reached for her. Her hands barely touched Grandme when the old woman let out a final sigh and went limp. Serena pulled her hands back. “I’m so sorry, Mckale.”

Mckale didn’t respond, he just stared down at the woman who had raised him. Though his face remained expressionless, tears glistened in his eyes. Serena stood and gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze before she turned to find the next person she could help. Though her eyes were dry and her attention already focused elsewhere, Maleena sensed the grief in her at not being able to save everyone.

Anguish rolled off Mckale. Maleena sensed his need for space and remained quietly by his side, not reaching out or trying to comfort him. Her own heart was breaking for her bondmate and for herself. Grandme had been family to her as well. Tears fell silently down Maleena’s cheeks making tracks through the light coating of ash. They stayed like that for a long time. It wasn’t until Mckale finally laid Grandme down and carefully arranged her arms and clothes that Maleena spoke. “Where is the rest of your family?”

He stood and swept the large field crowded with New Sharrens, Calladarans, and Shaderians. “I have no idea. I don’t know if Sonja was one of the dead in that collapsed building. I don’t know if Kaden was one of those killed on the wall. Or what has become of my father or—” he broke off in a cough.

Maleena waved one of the healers over. “Let them heal you, and I will help you look for them as soon as I return.”

“Return?”

“Are you ignoring Tellnox? Belynn and Farynn are missing and not answering calls to them.”

Another cough wracked him as a healer laid his hands on him. “I will go with you to search.”

“What about your family?”

Mckale shook his head and leveled a looked at her. “Belynn and Farynn are my family too. If my father and siblings are here then they are safe. If not, there isn’t anything I can do for them. Taragen is buried already.” He rubbed his hands over his face, smearing the gray coating on his skin. “Belynn and Farynn are Fates know where.”

“Their last known location was near the volcano. I hope the fact she lost control of it and isn’t answering now doesn’t mean what I fear.”

He started to answer but doubled over with hacking coughs, bringing up everything that had coated his lungs. When he was done, Mckale straightened and took a few deep breaths before saying, “Let’s see if we can find our missing sister.”

Pushing aside the weariness that threatened to drag her under, Maleena nodded and walked toward Nydara.

Kirynn blinked against the grit in the air as Varnen and Jocelynn worked to clear away the rubble of the keep. Though Marden had barely survived the battle, it was on shaky ground. The dragons circled high keeping watch. It wouldn’t be long before the next wave of attack came. With Calladar and New Sharren destroyed, it was only a matter of time before they returned to finish off Shadereen. On the ground, the three Ke’han who survived the battle and their red-maned, blue Nagas walked the streets in search of any enemy survivors.

If it weren’t for Namir still flying strong, they wouldn’t be carefully moving tons of stone. Somewhere in the collapsed keep, Vaddoc still lived. Thankfully, Jocelynn had managed to convince Namir that it was best if he didn’t start tearing through the ruined keep in search of his rider.

Now Jocelynn sat perfectly still on the ground, her hands on the rubble, searching out the spots most likely to give way when they moved certain stones. After melding the weak areas together to keep it from crushing anyone underneath, Varnen lifted it away with air. It was slow going. Not that they could leave now anyway. Only an hour after the battle ended, evacuations were still underway.

The ground trembled under Kirynn’s feet, and she reached for Syrakynn, “The next attack?”

“No,” the red returned. “The results of the eruption in Calladar are reaching us.”

Through her connection with the dragon, Kirynn saw the Blood River choked with floodwater, mud, and debris raging out of control. “Is Welan, or any of the other western villages, in the path of the flood waters?”

“No, they appear to be far enough back. It helps that the river widens here before it enters the bay.”

Kirynn breathed a sigh of relief. It would be a little longer before they could move the people of the western villages. She turned her attention back to the work in front of her. A few paces away Vaddoc’s mother, Setsie, stood tall and watched. The woman had refused to evacuate though she sent her daughters over their protests. Kirynn’s attempts to reassure her fell on deaf ears. Setsie told her she would evacuate once she knew what had become of her only remaining son.

Time crawled yet neither Varnen nor Jocelynn stopped the tedious task of digging with magic. Finally, Jocelynn glanced over at Kirynn. “Be ready. When Varnen moves this next group of stones, he will uncover the open space I sense inside.”

“Is it safe to walk across?”

Jocelynn nodded. “I won’t let it fall.”

Kirynn stepped gingerly onto the rubble and began climbing to where a section of fallen wall was being moved. Marcaius, Loki, and Nira followed. As she hauled herself up the last bit, she caught sight of the top of a light shield and breathed a sigh of relief.

Crouching at the lip of the opening, she peered down into the dusty darkness. “Vaddoc?”

“We are here.” His voice sounded weary.

“How many?”

“The Council, Apiatan, and a handful of servants,” he called up.

Even with her dragon-enhanced sight it was difficult to see the people who stood at the bottom of fifty paces of collapsed stone. “Can’t you light it up down there?”

“I do not have the energy. I’ve been keeping all of this from crushing us for…how long have we been down here?”

“A while. You can let the shield go. Jocelynn has reinforced everything around you. It won’t fall now.”

The shimmering dome disappeared, and she thought she saw a shape slump to the floor. “Hang on a moment, Namir and Merru are coming. With some rope we should have you out in no time.” Kirynn waved her hand in signal. The two gold dragons landed and several people rushed forward to tie long coils of rope to the saddles.

“Sounds good. We have several injured down here. One man took a pretty good blow to the head before I could get him under the shield. He is not doing well.”

“Nira’s here.” Kirynn thought she heard something along the lines of thanking the Fates.

Beside her, Nira stood and brushed some of the dust and grime from arms. “I need to get down there.”

“Nira,” Marcaius glanced at her. “We’re trying to get people out of the hole, not put them in there.”

Her brows drew down over her golden eyes as she shoved several black ringlets of hair out of her face. “I’m aware of this. However, I won’t stand here waiting while people are dying.”

Marcaius stood and matched her frown. “It won’t be long before they’re lifted out.”

“And how well do you think the injured will fare being hauled up out of that?” she pointed at the hole for emphasis.

Kirynn growled under her breath and got to her feet, then stepped between them. Marcaius was one of those rare reds who got attached to a partner. “Marcaius, we don’t have time for this. I know you feel deeply for Nira; however, you are going to have to set that aside for now.”

Namir and Merru lowered themselves from the sky until they hovered above the hole, their beating wings kicking up a massive cloud of dust. Kirynn sneezed. Great, just what they needed, more dust. It already coated them so much that Nira’s dark skin and Marcaius’ light were the same odd shade of grayish brown.

Nira turned without another word to Marcaius and reached for a rope. As soon as she had it hanging down through the opening, she slid down it.

Kirynn grabbed another rope and started hauling it over the mound of stone. Loki and Marcaius did the same. In short order, all four ropes dangled down into the darkness. After several moments, Namir began to ascend with Merru right behind him.

Councilman Owen and three servants came up. Both had injuries, though nothing that couldn’t wait. The dragons flew slowly to solid ground and set them down gently. Mages in yellow robes helped untie them, and the dragons again maneuvered until they hovered above the opening. After several trips the last four came up; Vaddoc with Cat held securely in one arm, Apiatan, the last Council member, and Nira.

Setsie walked slowly toward her son as he set Cat down. Though she had expressed very little emotion during the extraction, tears now shimmered in her eyes as she embraced Vaddoc. Kirynn gave him a quick nod then turned toward the landing Syrakynn.

Cat dashed across the rubble to Namir with a delighted meow and rubbed against the dragon’s leg while the gold turned affectionate eyes on the orange feline. He crooned deep in his throat and lowered his massive head so Cat could rub his face on Namir’s.

With a smile, Vaddoc walked over to the two and scooped Cat up. After helping the feline up onto Namir’s back, he climbed into the saddle. Kirynn knew without a doubt the orange tabby would be among the evacuees.

The next few hours were spent working their way quickly west toward the Blood River as they evacuated Shadereen. Between the five dragons it didn’t take long to move them, but getting them gathered and ready was time consuming. Considering all the wreckage from the earthquake, the evacuation of Shadereen was moving in an orderly fashion.

After Sliding their last large group of Shaderians from Marden and the small villages close to the capitol, Syrakynn opened a Slide over Welan. All that remained to move was Welan and the four other villages now perched just out of reach of the Blood River. Though it no longer raged like an angry water spirit, the fast-moving muddy river was still well above its normal flood plain.

Loki and Merru came out of a Slide to her left. The pair banked to land, the sun rippling along Merru’s scales like golden fire. Below them the villagers were already gathered in preparation. A mix of Border Guards, Boromari Defenders, Kantherian soldiers, Ke’han, and Galdrilene mages ranged in a line to the east of the village. Syrakynn angled her wings to land. Once Kirynn made sure everyone was accounted for, she could get them through a Slide. It wouldn’t take long to move them to safety, or what passed for safety.

Several dark Jumps opened in the sky, spewing Kojen and mages across the plain. Shadow Dragons burst into the air all around them. Syrakynn changed course, yanking herself higher into the sky with powerful strokes of her wings.

A massive black dragon hovered just above the ground not far from the village. A cloud of oily shadows flowed from the dark-haired woman and raced toward the village in a wave.

“Loki!” Kirynn shouted across the distance between them. Loki took his eyes off the emerging Shadow Dragons and glanced at her. Kirynn pointed toward the cloud. Merru disappeared into a light-bending weave at the same time a shield sprang up between the cloud and the village. The big black rose higher into the air, the shadows rising with her. Suddenly the black was knocked sideways in the sky. She turned to fight the invisible pair that had hit her but found only empty air.

Loki held tight to the saddle and both of his weaves when Merru twisted in the air. To those outside the weave, it would look like a part of Ranit’s wing disappeared as the edge of the weave passed over it before Merru sank his teeth through the dark membrane and yanked with all of his strength. He slung the Shadow Dragon around and let go, sending her crashing to the ground. It didn’t take long for her to recover and launch herself back into the air. By then Merru was already well out of her way.

Almost as fast as Keta, he made a sharp flip and grabbed the top of her neck just behind her head. Ranit screeched and thrashed, her greater strength able to shake him loose. Dark scales, ripped free by Merru’s teeth, flew through the air.

A weave hit Loki. He clenched his jaw against the searing pain as the oily shadows burrowed beneath the skin of his shoulder and another, thin tendril climbed up the side of his face. His shield weave around the village faltered and dropped, and the light-bending weave flickered.

Merru roared, twisted, and shot a mouthful of flame straight at the black and her rider. The shadow weave dropped as Sadira screamed, flailing at the flames eating at her clothes and hair. Ranit shot a return of green flame that scored the underside of Merru’s wing before she Jumped.

Loki cast a worried look at Merru’s smoking wing and reached out to him when the gold’s flight faltered. “Are you all right?”

“No,” came the strained return. “My wing is severely damaged. We need to Slide.”

Regret flowed through the dragon bond. Loki understood. He didn’t want to leave his friends to battle on their own either, but Merru’s safety came first and everyone would understand. “Slide then and hurry.”

A Slide spun open and tugged them in.

Kirynn turned at the sound of Merru’s roar. Smoke rolled of the gold’s wing as green flames ate at it. The shield around the town dropped and Merru disappeared into a Slide. That left only herself, Marcaius, and Nira for the moment. Kojen and mages closed on Welan. She held tight to the saddle while Syrakynn dodged shadow fire then engaged the dragon that had spat it at her. More Slides opened as Vaddoc, Sumara, Nolan, Jocelynn, and Varnen arrived to help.

While Syrakynn concentrated on fighting the Shadow Dragons, Kirynn hurled fireballs at their riders in-between releasing arrows from her bow. Satisfaction washed through her when they struck home. Flames sprang up on the ground as Sumara’s Keta unleashed wide swaths of fire into the ranks of Kojen and dark mages.

It wasn’t enough. Not nearly enough.

“Kirynn, the village!” came Syrakynn’s anxious sending.

Kirynn twisted in the saddle. Flames engulfed the entire village as Kojen cut through the remainder of Welan’s population. Her blood ran like ice when Lenya’s mother was cut down, the little boy in her arms dying with her. Lenya’s older sister, Tenyi, armed with her zahri fought with everything she had. Even with several months of practice, she wasn’t ready to engage in actual battle with multiple opponents.

“Syrakynn—”

“I know.” The red banked sharply and dove for the ground. Tenyi fell with a soundless scream under the heavy blows of the Kojen, her blood spraying across the hard-packed dirt of the street. Syrakynn put more power into her flight, racing to get to Lenya before the Kojen that bore down on the screaming child.

There wasn’t time to land, and Lenya was so small it would be dangerous for Syrakynn to grab her with her claws. Kirynn let her bow drop from her hands. Picking up on her thoughts the red sent, “Are you sure about this?”

“No.” She ripped the safety straps across her thighs loose. “But I’m going to do it anyway. The flames won’t hurt me.”

As Syrakynn shot in low over the town like a red arrow, Kirynn sent a brief prayer to the Fates and leaped from the saddle. Pain wrenched up her leg when she hit the end of the catcher strap. Fire whipped around her as she swung through it. The dragon held her just above striking range of the Kojen until the last moment.

Stretching her arms out, she reached for Lenya and grabbed her. The whoosh of a Kojen’s sword split the air where the child had just been. “I’ve got her!”

Syrakynn flew higher to avoid the buildings while Kirynn smothered the flames licking up Lenya’s dress. Two Shadow Dragons dove toward them as Syrakynn soared over the river. It was impossible for Kirynn to climb up the strap to the saddle with Lenya in her arms, and no way the red could fight the Shadow Dragons with the two of them swinging at the end of it.

She held Lenya’s limp body tighter. “Syrakynn, I hope we live through this. If not, I’ll see you on the other side.”

“Good luck, my rider.” The red reached back with a front claw and severed the catcher strap.

Kirynn curled her body around Lenya’s as they plunged through the air toward the churning water of the flooded river.

Nydara came through the Slide to the southwest of the volcano. A massive column of smoke and ash still rose from the crater as the restless mountain continued to roar its displeasure at being forcefully awakened. Hot embers drifted through the air, lighting forest fires further away from the summit.

A strong wind blew the noxious cloud south and east, away from Maleena and Nydara. To the north of where they flew, Maleena could make out Tellnox’s form. Shryden and Kellinar covered the area between them as they all searched the mountainside for the lost red and her rider. The sun crawled slowly toward the western horizon while they made long, low sweeps over the rocky terrain.

“We’re going to have to fly closer to the ash cloud,” Nydara sent.

“Do what has to be done.”

The silver acknowledged by altering course ever closer to the suffocating rain of ash and embers. Below, pieces of broken and devastated forest poked through the gray dust like fingers trying to claw their way to safety. The ominous cloud hung above them, obscuring the sky as it continued to dump its destructive load over the entire southern and eastern slope, and further away, the remains of Calladar.

Falling ash quickly coated Maleena and gathered on the dragon’s wings. Nydara made a sharp dive for the ground. “I think I’ve found her.”

Maleena pressed her scarf tighter over her mouth and nose in an attempt to keep out the ash stirred up by the dragon’s wings. She squinted through the swirl of gray, trying to see what caught Nydara’s attention.

The silver touched down, and Maleena released the straps to slide from the saddle. The ground shuddered without pause, accompanying the deafening roar of the volcano. She sank into the ash that reached well above her knees. Her breath puffed through the scarf as she slogged her way through it, doing her best to maintain her balance on the ever-moving surface. Nydara, her legs braced well apart to steady herself, reached her nose out and blew heavily. The action cleared away more of the ash and revealed the gray-coated head of Farynn.

Maleena stumbled forward until she reached the fallen dragon, sweat dripping down her face. The heat of the ash burned her skin as she used her hands to push more of it away. In her mind, she heard Nydara’s frantic calls to her daughter.

Maleena reached under her cloak and pulled out her small water bag. Uncorking it, she poured some over the scales on Farynn’s face. At first, the gray coating just turned to mud. It took several tries, along with wiping the ash away with her scarf, to see the color underneath.

Red. She bowed her head, a sigh of relief shuddering through her. For now, the pair was alive, unless Farynn had died before Belynn. Maleena reached for Nydara, “Call Tellnox and Shryden in, we have to see if we can get Farynn out of here.”

While Nydara relayed the message and they waited for the others to arrive, Maleena floundered to where the saddle would be and dug through the thick ash with her hands. Belynn had to be somewhere close. But when she reached the saddle, all she found were broken safety straps.

Heedless of the burns developing on her arms and face, Maleena practically buried herself as she slid her hand along the catcher strap. It was pinned beneath the side of the dragon. She grabbed hold of the saddle and twisted around, struggling to get out of the hole she’d made as the hot ash collapsed in on her.

Strong hands gripped her wrists and pulled her up. Mckale’s gray-coated face greeted her in the murky light. Maleena clenched her teeth against the pain and twisted to sweep her gaze through the falling ash.

Mckale yelled something, but she couldn’t hear it over the mountain. How long would it continue to erupt? It had to quit sometime. She read the question in his mind and nodded that she was all right.

Together, Tellnox and Nydara managed to rouse the injured red. Maleena reached for Farynn, “Do you know where Belynn is?”

The red blinked slowly, confusion and pain rolling off her. Finally after several long moments, the return came, “Yes, she’s with me.”

The gray covering the dragon shifted as she lifted her wing. The crumpled form of Belynn lay close to the red’s side where she’d been protected from the falling ash. Maleena waded toward her fallen friend with Mckale and Kellinar beside her. They clung to each other for support against the constant shaking beneath their feet.

Under the shelter of Farynn’s wing, Mckale tilted Maleena’s chin and looked directly at her. She reached out and read the thoughts so clear in the front of his mind. Tellnox had already called for Miya and Serena.

Maleena sagged with relief and dropped to her knees next to Belynn. Ignoring the throbbing pain from the burns that covered her exposed skin, she reached out and brushed the gray-coated blonde strands from Belynn’s face. A gasp escaped Maleena’s lips. The entire side of Belynn’s face was covered in burns and blisters. Maleena pressed her fingers against Belynn’s throat and found a faint pulse. She needed Serena—now.

As if answering her unspoken thoughts, Serena stumbled through the ash and dropped to the shaking ground beside them. She placed her hands on Belynn and closed her eyes. Maleena watched the healing weave sink into Belynn. Time crawled while they waited to see if their friend could be saved.

The deafening roar of the volcano continued, grinding into Maleena’s ears and vibrating her insides. It felt like weeks since she’d walked the wall with Raylah instead of a few hours. Had Raylah survived? Had her husband, or any of the others on the Council of Nine?

Finally, Serena settled back on her heels, her chest heaving in a visible sigh. Unable to communicate, she simply nodded her head. Maleena sent a prayer of thanks to the Fates. Now they just had to get the deeply sleeping Belynn and her exhausted Farynn out of there.

Serena stood and laid her hands on the red and began healing the injuries to the dragon. Maleena glanced down at Belynn. By the small amount of scarring left on her face and hands, some of the burns came from shadow fire.

When Serena was finished with Farynn, Mckale lifted Belynn from the ground and they moved to give the red some space. The dragon pulled herself to her feet and flexed her wings, raining showers of ash down.

Maleena glanced toward the western horizon. The setting sun hung under the edge of the cloud. Its red light bled through the thick, falling ash but barely made a dent in the gloomy darkness. The sun had barely moved although it felt as if they had been there forever.

Kellinar took Belynn long enough for Mckale to secure himself on Tellnox then lifted her up. Maleena slogged back to Nydara and climbed into the saddle, swallowing a cry of pain when her legs touched the leather. She glanced down. Red, blistered skin showed through large holes burned through her pants. Wincing with the pain, she thought of Galdrilene. They would be there soon. It helped her focus through the agony of the burns.

When everyone was ready, Nydara, Tellnox, Miya, and Shryden lifted off. Farynn was slow getting off the ground, her fatigue obvious in the sluggish beats of her wings. Tellnox opened a Slide large enough to accommodate both the red and himself. Shryden too disappeared through a Slide and then Nydara was opening one.

They came out over Galdrilene. The clean, fresh air was a relief to her lungs and the clear early evening sky seemed bright after the gloom of the ash cloud. Only Tellnox and Mckale were with her. Kellinar and Serena had went back to Markene. Nydara landed in a shower of accumulated ash. Marda was there with Emmaleen asleep against her chest, directing the moving of Belynn from Mckale’s arms to the rider’s lair.

Farynn tried to join her rider in their lair but fell back, too exhausted to make the short flight to the ledge. Instead, she curled up right where she was and fell into a deep slumber while Toren and Liora removed the saddles from the dragons.

Tellnox watched over Farynn while Nydara took an overdue bath in the lake to wash away the blood and ash. As soon as the silver was clean again, she took the green’s place while he took his turn in the lake.

“You know you don’t have to stand guard over her. She’s safe here,” Maleena sent to Nydara.

“I know,” came the return though the dragon remained where she was, watching over her grown offspring.

Mckale brushed Maleena’s braid over her shoulder. “You need to be healed and then get your own bath.”

She nodded and glanced at the healers around Nydara, taking care of the wounds she’d suffered in the battle over Calladar. Had it only been less than three hours ago? It felt like a lifetime. “When they have finished with her.”

It wasn’t long before the healers went to work on Maleena. She breathed a long sigh of relief when the pain faded and the burns healed.

“I know you need the rest, Fates know I do, but there is a distress call from Syrakynn.”

Maleena turned toward Nydara. “What happened?”

The silver replayed the events seen through the eyes of Syrakynn of a massive battle raging in Shadereen and a falling Kirynn. A bath and rest would have to wait. Mckale was already striding toward Tellnox with the saddle in his arms. Maleena jogged to the equipment cave and grabbed Nydara’s saddle. It didn’t take long to have it secured on the silver, then she heaved her tired body up and fastened the straps. “What of Farynn?”

Nydara looked down at her daughter as her younger children gathered close. “Toren, Liora, Nordhas and their dragons will watch over her.” The silver moved away from the sleeping Farynn then leaped into the air and brought her wings down in a strong rush.

Kirynn smacked into the icy, raging water—the force knocking her breath away as they sank deep below the surface. Something stabbed her side, and a waterlogged branch slammed into her head sending them rolling. She focused through the pain, and tightened one arm around Lenya while throwing the other out. Kicking furiously with her legs, she attempted to reach the surface of the churning water. The thick, muddy mess was almost impossible to swim through. It clung to their clothes and skin, weighting them down. Finally, she managed to get both of their heads into the air.

Lenya coughed and sputtered as Kirynn grabbed for a limb sticking out of what had once been a massive tree. Her hand caught then slipped, raking a layer of skin off her palm. Breathing in controlled pants around the fiery agony in her side, she grabbed for it again and held tight despite the sharp sting. After taking a few more short gasps of air, she kicked her legs to get closer to the branch and locked her arm around it.

“You’re injured,” came Syrakynn’s worried sending.

“I’ll live. If you come for me now the Shadow Dragons will use your distraction to attack you. Fight for both of us.”

It took everything Kirynn had to hang onto the branch and Lenya while keeping their heads above water as the turbulent river carried them downstream faster than a galloping horse. The debris in the water turned deadly. Other logs slammed into her, trying to knock her hold loose. Branches from other trees grabbed and tore at them leaving lacerations that bled into the muddy water.

Another log shot through the river like an arrow, careening into the tree that Kirynn desperately clung to. Rocking wildly, the tree rolled and bucked in the water, dunking them under the surface. The world disappeared in a swirl of sloshing brown. The force of the current sent something sweeping into her leg. The loud crack of bone reverberated through the water, sending her scream bubbling out. Pure agony assaulted her and nearly loosened her hold on the tree. Her lungs, depleted of air, burned even as she tried to reassure Syrakynn everything was fine. Then the tree wobbled, rotated again, and pulled their heads above the surface.

Kirynn sucked in air, her teeth clenched against the pain, and focused on keeping one arm securely around Lenya and the other around the tree. Her muscles burned and her vision tunneled from shock, and still she refused to give in.

An eternity passed before a strong eddy grabbed the tree and wedged it against the freshly eroded bank. Kirynn’s foot found the bottom and shoved them into shallower water. With one hand and one leg, she dragged them onto the muddy bank until they were well above the river’s edge before she collapsed beneath a scraggly bush. Her vision faded in and out as she reached for Syrakynn. “I need you…” was all she managed before darkness rolled over and carried her away into sweet oblivion.

“Fall back!” Vaddoc shouted over the roar of the battle. Varnen, flying close by, repeated the order with a weave of air, amplifying his voice. Below, the ground forces stopped trying to hold their fracturing line and fell back to the river’s edge. The ground given throughout the battle now lay well behind enemy lines, awash in blood and fire.

Mages on both sides continued to exchange weaves, though those pressed against the flooded river worked defensive weaves more often than not now. Vaddoc tried to keep a close eye on the battle raging on the ground while at the same time throwing spears of light at Shadow Riders in an effort to aid Namir in the aerial fight. He lost sight of the ground briefly when the gold jerked violently in the air as a shadow slammed into them.

Namir roared in pain and swung his head to grab the black dragon. Another black struck and dug its claws through the golden scales. The combined weight drove them toward the ground. Vaddoc released a hail of weaves, sending glowing lances into the black bodies. Screeches ripped through the air, but still they held on. The wind whipped past Vaddoc’s ears. The ground rushed up at them. One of the shadows jerked loose, hit by something invisible. Golden scales, torn free, flew through the air. Vaddoc sensed the deep gashes in Namir’s side.

With the other black gone, the gold was able to twist around and sink his claws and teeth deep into the muscles beneath the foul scales of the one that still held on. Using powerful thrusts of his wings, Namir flipped their positions just before they hit the ground.

The black smashed into the blood-soaked earth, softening the impact for Namir and crushing its dark rider beneath it.

Namir launched himself back into the air. The other black still fought with an invisible opponent, and Vaddoc knew Loki and Merru had rejoined the battle. He hoped the pair weren’t too exhausted from the healing.

Keta streaked by like a bolt of lightning. Syrakynn shredded a Shadow Dragon in mid-air. Even with Paki, Miya, Tellnox, Shryden, and Nydara joining the battle it wasn’t enough. On the ground, the line fell back until there was nowhere left to go. The two Nagas helped hold the line as much as anyone. Their long, sinuous forms moved at blurring speeds along the bank, fighting where the line was weakest.

Vaddoc reached for Namir, “We have to get them out of here. Between me, Loki, and Brock, we should be able to shield the others so they can open Slides and get the survivors out. There is going to be tremendous pressure on the shield, though. We will not be able to maintain it long.”

“I will spread the word through the dragons,” Namir returned.

Olen and Merru appeared out of the smoke-laden sky. Vaddoc wove the strongest shield possible and raised it at the same time Loki and Brock raised theirs until the weaves overlapped. An onslaught of weaves from the dark mages and Shadow Riders bombarded the translucent barrier. Kojen pounded against it, and shadow fire blasted it. It took every shred of concentration for Vaddoc to maintain the weave.

Focused on the task, Vaddoc barely registered the Slides opening below. All three shields wavered. The exhaustion of the day, combined with the heavy use of magic, was taking its toll. How much longer could they hold it? His strength waned. The shield flickered.

“They are all through,” came Namir’s sending before the gold opened a Slide between them and the diminishing barrier.

They flew over the grasslands near Spirit Lake. The sun hung low on the horizon, staining the sky in brilliant hues of pink and purple. The beauty of the sunset was completely at odds with the bloodshed and carnage endured that day. Beneath him, Namir faltered for a moment. The fatigue dragging at Vaddoc was mirrored back at him in the dragon.

Syrakynn burst through a Slide a few wing lengths away, her panicked alarm spilling over to all of the riders. Kirynn no longer responded to Syrakynn’s calls.

“Namir, try to calm her down. We cannot go back to the river yet; the shadow army will still be on the eastern bank.”

“I have already explained this. She is not pleased at the prospect of leaving Kirynn wherever she is.”

Vaddoc sighed. “None of us are.” Worry for her filled him but they didn’t have any choice.

A moment passed before the return came, “Loki and Merru are willing to make a pass down the river.”

“No. Loki’s shield weakened as much as mine did. He will not be able to maintain a light- bending weave long enough to keep them safe. Either it will fail and they will be attacked, or he will kill himself.”

“Mckale and Maleena have said the same thing,” Namir returned. “Miya says Serena has threatened to knock Loki upside the head if he tries it. I will not repeat the words Kellinar used in his message through Shryden. Merru has agreed that waiting is the best course of action for now.”

Vaddoc ran a hand through his sweaty hair, and it came away red. He wasn’t surprised, although he didn’t recall the blow that caused it. Namir was in even worse shape. The desire to find Kirynn warred with seeing Namir healed and rested. Leaving any of their friends behind enemy lines rankled; however, his duty to his dragon and to see the rest of them safe won out. Kirynn would agree with him.

Namir huffed a weary breath and opened another Slide. Around them the others did the same—even the frustrated Syrakynn. They came out the other side over the crowded, sweeping field west of Markene’s capitol.

Surrounded by her Galdrilene Defenders, Kalila marched through the refugees directing a large group of Markeni and able-bodied Calladaran and Shaderian hauling wood into the field. Others cleared places to start fires. Kalila gestured to the group with one arm while the other held a bundle of smaller sticks for kindling though the multitude of voices drowned out her words from this distance.

She wasn’t the only high-ranking lady willing to get her hands dirty. Arlenyi, Lord Mannoc’s widow and Raylah, Lord Arandrall’s wife, both had their hands full of blankets as they directed a crowd of servants carrying towels, clothing, and buckets of water.

Anything that could be used as a tent was being put up by a mix of Ke’han warriors and Boromari soldiers to shelter women, children, and those still recovering from injuries and healing from the coming of night.

Namir and the other dragons landed far enough away so the wind from their wings wouldn’t ruin the efforts of the tent builders. Vaddoc jerked in the saddle from the exhausted dragon’s heavy landing. Namir stood with his wings hanging at his sides as Vaddoc removed the safety straps and slid to the ground. With weary movements, he loosened the saddle and dragged it off the dragon. Too tired to do more than walk a few paces, he flopped down in the grass with the rest of the riders and used the saddle to lean against.

Mages from the Tower of Healing converged on the dragons. Once they were finished, they turned their attention to Vaddoc and the other riders.

With slow beats of their wings, the dragons took off again, flying low toward the river to bathe and drink. Vaddoc raised his eyes to take in his companions. Mckale and Maleena, both covered in ash, sat leaning against each other. Darker spots in the gray showed where they had taken wounds. Kellinar and Taela, also a shade of gray, sat nearly the same with Serena nearby. The other riders all sat or sprawled in various states of exhaustion.

Vaddoc could only imagine what he looked like. Or not. He chuckled wryly when Namir supplied an image of his dirty and bloodied form. They all desperately needed food and bathing. He turned his head and looked east. Food was a definite yes, but he couldn’t bring himself to worry much about the grime. Not with one of their own missing.

“We will find her,” Maleena said. He turned, and she offered him a sad smile. “Your thoughts were quite loud.”

Taela nodded silently.

After a brief rest, they managed to drag themselves to their feet and moved toward the refugees in search of food. Vaddoc glanced east again. A meal, maybe a few short hours of sleep for them and their dragons, and then they could begin the search for Kirynn. Hopefully the Shadow Riders weren’t searching the riverbanks for survivors or camping down next to the river.

“The dawn will bring a new day, my rider,” Namir sent.

“It usually does.”

“With it, new possibilities come. Eat, sleep, and try not to worry too much. Kirynn is strong.”

Vaddoc sighed before returning, “I know.” He rubbed a hand over his face. “You need to eat as well.”

“We will hunt now though we will not be far…”

As the dragon broke contact, Vaddoc’s sisters slammed into him. Tears of joy ran down their faces, and he returned their hugs, grateful to see them alive. Shadereen may be gone, but at least this time he had protected those he loved.

Plaintive whining cut through the darkness surrounding her. It slowly pulled her to the surface. A groan escaped Kirynn’s lips as her eyes opened. A dark blue blanket covered the sky held back in the west by only a faint brush of light. The night wind flowed over her in icy waves, though it did nothing to cool the fire in her side or the pain in her leg that throbbed in time with her aching head.

“Kirynn! Where are you?” came Syrakynn’s sending.

“I have no idea. Somewhere on the west riverbank. There’s some bushes and trees. How did the battle end?”

“We lost. I’m coming for you.”

“You’ll remain where you are until it’s safe. It hasn’t been that long. I doubt the Shadow Riders and forces have pulled that far back from the river.”

“You’re injured, and you need healing.”

“Give me a moment to assess the damage,” Kirynn sent.

She rolled to her relatively uninjured side and slowly pushed herself up until she sat on the damp ground and waited for the trees to stop their slow spin. With shaking hands, Kirynn examined her right side for the source of pain and found a piece of broken off branch as thick as her thumb sticking a few inches out of her flesh just below her ribs. She couldn’t tell how deep it was. It would be better to leave it, less blood loss that way.

Her leg was swollen well beyond normal proportions. From the way it felt, the restriction of her clothing was cutting off the circulation. She slid her knife from its sheath at her waist. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she bent forward and cut through her boot from the top to the ankle, then slit her pant leg all the way up. A rush of stinging ran through her leg like a swarm of angry wasps adding to her misery.

Lenya! Kirynn turned her head to look for the child. She sat a few paces away, her knees drawn up to her chest, arms wrapped tightly around them. Like Kirynn, she was covered in mud, her hair plastered down in a tangled, dirty mess. Several cuts had bled through the mud on her arms. Her dry eyes stared straight ahead.

A sudden fear she couldn’t define made her heart pound. “Lenya?”

The little girl didn’t move or acknowledge her.

“Lenya, are you hurt?”

Nothing. Had she been so injured she wasn’t understanding? No, other than some cuts she looked fine. The fear subsided, and Kirynn hung her head in relief. Lenya at least seemed to have escaped too much damage.

The whining began again, miserable and helpless. Kirynn squinted through blurry eyes in the direction of the sound. A few paces away at the edge of the water where the eroded bank jutted out, a mud-covered dog clung to the bank with its front paws. It whined again as it scrabbled at the steep, slippery soil. She couldn’t just sit there and watch until it lost its grip and was swept away by the river.

Groaning and panting with every movement, Kirynn crawled toward the dog, dragging her broken leg behind her while full night claimed the sky. Twice while covering the short distance, she collapsed and lay shaking for several moments until she found the strength to continue. When she finally reached the animal, only her bond-enhanced sight allowed her to see the dog clinging to the water’s edge in the shadows. No moon graced the sky and only the stars bathed the world in their dim light.

Kirynn inched toward the animal and reached down, grabbing a handful of muddy scruff. She took a few quick breaths to prepare herself. Holding the last one, she gritted her teeth and pulled hard. Ignoring the yelps of the dog she hauled it up beside her; it was the only way to save it. Agony shot through her side and body. A deeper black than the night eclipsed the edges of her vision.

A warm tongue licked her face bringing her back from the brink of unconsciousness. Kirynn buried her fingers into the wet fur and sprawled on her back, staring up through the branches with the dog cuddled against her uninjured side as she struggled to hold onto awareness. After several, eternal moments of pain, she gathered herself and slowly dragged her way back to Lenya with the dog inching along next to her.

Kirynn watched the child wondering what she should be doing to help her. Her mind grew hazy, and she closed her eyes. Warmth pressed up against her uninjured side as the dog curled up close. The mental dusk came for her again. It reached through the pain and Syrakynn’s constant sendings, and dragged her under.

The sun hung well above the horizon, its bright light illuminating the burned and bloodied battlefield with far more clarity than Vaddoc wanted as Namir flew low and slow over the Blood River. Though still swollen, its receding waters left behind a devastated landscape wiped clean of everything except a slick of mud mixed with ash and debris. In the distance the faint forms of Shryden, Tellnox, and Merru, searching their lengths of riverbanks, were barely visible.

At least the shadow army appeared to have pulled back to the ruin that used to be the city of Marden. Loki and Merru, hidden in their light-bending weave, had scouted the area before the rest of them joined in the search.

Kirynn’s description of where she was hadn’t been much help. Numerous trees clung to the riverbanks and they’d been unable to reach her again despite Syrakynn’s efforts. Vaddoc watched the west side of the bank carefully for any sign, trying to ignore the stench of the battlefield and the reek of bloated animal carcasses that had washed down in the flood and then left behind by the receding water. The rising heat of the day only compounded the odors.

They passed over an eroded bank protruding into the river when a long, high-pitched howl drew their attention. Namir pivoted to face the bank as a mud-colored dog limped heavily into view, its tail wagging. The dog barked louder, wagging its tail faster.

“As much as I hate to leave a dog, Namir, we are here to find Kirynn. Besides, I do not think Cat would appreciate sharing you.”

“The dog showed herself for a reason. Most canines are afraid of dragons at first or threatened. This one is neither. She has had contact with dragons before.”

“Now it’s a ‘she?’”

“I can smell her from here, even covered in mud. We will land and investigate.”

Vaddoc glanced down at the river, sighing in resignation. “Of course we will.”

The gold lowered himself to the ground just beyond the reaching branches of the trees. A hot wind rippled the grass of the prairie behind them, doing little to cool the sweat running down Vaddoc’s face. He wiped it away and unfastened the safety straps. The dog limped a few more steps before lying down with a whimper, though her tail never stopped its happy wag.

Vaddoc jumped down from the saddle, loosened the catcher strap, and then walked toward the dog. Her tail picked up its pace the closer he got. He knelt and offered a hand to her. She eagerly licked it, joyful whines mingling with her whimpers.

Bloody smears and dried mud mixed with the fur. Vaddoc stroked her head, working his fingers into the crusty fur to rub behind her ears while he looked her over. One swollen back leg appeared broken and there was a large gash on her chest, but no injuries to account for the blood on her head and scruff. The dog stood and limped into the trees. Vaddoc glanced back at Namir.

“You should probably go with her,” Namir sent.

Vaddoc barely stepped beneath the sparse, waving canopy when he saw them. Lenya was curled on her side. Kirynn, less than an arm’s length away from the child, laid on her back. Both were coated in the dried mud of the river blending them perfectly into the ground.

“Namir, call off the search. We found her.”

“I told you the dog got our attention for a reason,” came the dragon’s smug return.

A few long strides brought Vaddoc to Kirynn’s side, a mixture of relief and worry flashing through him. After taking a deep breath, he did his best to shut down the emotions that welled up and tried to think only as a soldier as he assessed her injuries.

Fresh, bright-red blood oozed through the crust of mud around a stick driven into Kirynn’s side. A smear of muddy red in her hair drew his attention. With gentle fingers, he found a deep cut with a large swelling under it. Her lower left leg was swollen twice its normal size and bent at an odd angle. He dropped to one knee next to her. “Kirynn?”

She didn’t wake or move. Turning, he checked Lenya for a pulse and found it beating strong. The child didn’t appear injured, and he gently shook her. Rich dark eyes opened slowly and stared at him before she sat up. Her expressionless face gazed toward the river. “Lenya, are you hurt?”

She didn’t answer him. Her eyes, devoid of emotion, remained fixed on the moving water. He turned back to Kirynn as the wind from the wings of several dragons sent the canopy overhead into a frenzy of slapping branches and rustling leaves. Nira and Serena appeared under the trees and knelt to either side of Kirynn, their faces etched with concern, both wearing the same no-nonsense expression.

Vaddoc stood and backed out of their way. Serena knelt next to the swollen leg, muttering about multiple breaks and shattered bones. Nira laid a hand near the protruding stick and closed her eyes. Her other hand began easing the stick out.

Nira managed to pull three inches of thin branch from Kirynn when she jerked up with a roar and slammed her left fist into Nira’s face. The healer tumbled back into the dirt with blood flowing from her nose.

“Hold her,” Nira ordered sharply and climbed to her feet. The blood smeared across the black skin of her cheek when she attempted to wipe it away.

Vaddoc shoved Kirynn back down by her shoulders. Her fist connected with his cheek as she spit curses at him. Maneuvering around, until he knelt above her head, he caught her flailing arms and pinned them down under his legs while pressing his hands against her shoulders and using the full weight of his upper body to hold her. Even with his greater strength, she was hard to hold.

“Make your repairs quick, Nira,” he said.

Nira resumed her position next to Kirynn and began working the stick out. Vaddoc strained to hold Kirynn as she thrashed and screamed. She glared at him, and he could see by her uneven pupils that the blow to her head was causing her violent reactions.

Three more inches of branch came out and finally she was free of that pain. Though still growling a constant string of curses that would have curdled the ears of the raunchiest tavern patrons, she finally relaxed a little under his hold.

Serena still worked on the leg, her brow furrowed in concentration. Nira, finished with mending the injuries caused by the stick, moved to work on the large lump on Kirynn’s head. Kirynn relaxed even more until her eyelids drooped and finally closed.

Finished, Nira opened her eyes, slumped back, and wiped at the small trickle of blood that still ran from her nose. She tore off part of her sleeve and pressed it to her face before glancing at Vaddoc. “You can release her now. Serena is almost done and Kirynn sleeps deeply. After her injuries and the extensive healing, her body is drained of energy. It may be a few hours before she wakes.”

Vaddoc rocked back on his heels and stood while Nira arranged Kirynn’s arms into a more comfortable position. When she was through, he offered his hand to the healer.

She took it and smiled. “Thank you.” Her dark eyes and haggard expression spoke of exhaustion. Even with the mages working on the minor wounds that had come in from the three battles, the Yellows had spent too much time doing little else but healing.

More heavy wind buffeted the trees as the other dragons landed. By the time Serena sat back with a ragged sigh, most of the other riders had gathered. She wiped her brow with a shaky hand and glared at the group of them. “Well this makes a lot of sense.”

“What do you mean?” Kellinar asked as he helped her to her feet.

“The lot of you standing around here. Kirynn was located and being healed by two more than capable Yellow Riders and yet you all felt the need to land anyway instead of returning to Markene or Galdrilene or any number of safer locations.” She shook his supporting arm away and brushed the dirt off the back of her pants.

“We came in case you had need of us,” Mckale said.

“And what need would we have?” Serena pushed away the short, dark strands of hair that clung to her sweaty forehead, making them stick out in odd directions then began walking toward the edge of the trees. “If an attack were imminent, you would have done more good if you were still flying on your dragons watching for danger. Or did you just want to create more work for the healers than they already have?”

Vaddoc frowned after Serena. What had gotten in her?

Nira sighed and said, “Don’t mind her. She is beyond tired and not in her best temper because of it.”

Mckale glanced toward the east side of the river as Nira laid a hand on Lenya. “She does make a good point.” He looked back at them. “Everyone but Nira, Kellinar, and Vaddoc needs to get back to their dragons and Slide out of here.”

Vaddoc nodded as everyone but Mckale, Kellinar, and Nira headed back to their dragons. “I will transport Kirynn to Galdrilene if one of you can take Lenya.”

“I can transport myself—thank you very much—and Lenya too,” Kirynn growled, slowly sitting up.

“You are not even supposed to be awake, and you certainly are not strong enough to hold onto Lenya while in flight.” Vaddoc reached down and clasped her lower arm.

Kellinar shook his head and mumbled something about stubborn women.

Using Vaddoc’s help, Kirynn hauled herself to her feet and wobbled. “Burn it all. Flaming piles of rotting shadow carcasses...” her voice trailed off into a string of grumbled curses before she finally took a deep breath and looked him in the eye. “Fine. You may be right about me not being able to hold Lenya. You can help me gain my saddle and then you can transport her.”

Kirynn turned to Nira as the dark-skinned healer pulled away from the child. “Is she all right?”

“I have healed all of the cuts, they were fairly shallow. There is nothing wrong with her physically that food and drink won’t cure.” Nira frowned. “Whatever else ails her is beyond the abilities of a healer.”

Mckale clasped Vaddoc on the shoulder. “I will take Lenya. You make sure Kirynn the Obstinate doesn’t fall off Syrakynn before the safety straps are buckled.”

Vaddoc nodded and frowned at Kirynn. “I will do my best. What about the dog?”

“Dog?”

Vaddoc pointed to where the dog lay in the shadows of the trees, her muddied fur blending into the scenery. “She is the reason we found Kirynn.”

Mckale approached the animal who gave a happy yip as he drew closer. He took the dog’s head in his hands and looked in her face. “Mola?”

The dog’s tail wagged furiously while her tongue covered his face in a multitude of licks. “How in the Fates did you get here?” He rubbed her head and behind her ears. “It’s good to see you, girl.”

Kellinar ran a hand over his braids. “She must have washed down in the flood.”

“She’s injured.” Mckale turned to Nira. “Can you heal her or are you too tired?”

“I will heal her.” She knelt next to the dog, worked her fingers into the dirty fur, and closed her eyes.

“I’ll take Lenya to Galdrilene so you can bring Mola,” Kellinar said as he stooped to pick the child up. Lenya offered no resistance, her eerie silence continuing.

Bending, Vaddoc pulled Kirynn’s arm around his shoulders and wrapped his arm around her waist for support while she made her unsteady way to Syrakynn. Kirynn shot a glare at the red as she reached for the saddle. “I’m fine,” she said in response to what Vaddoc figured was likely an admonishment from the dragon.

He had to practically lift Kirynn into the saddle and help her fasten the straps. “Are you sure you do not wish to put aside your stubborn pride and ride Namir with me?”

“I can fly my own dragon home.”

“No.” He shook his head. “You will not fly her home. She will fly you home. Make sure you show her more gratitude than you have shown your rescuers.”

Kirynn sighed and eyed him for a moment. “I offer my heartfelt gratitude for your assistance.”

“Nothing like a formal thank you to make one feel warm and fuzzy.”

“Let me get to Galdrilene and rest and I assure you, I will make your efforts more than worth your while.”

The spark in her eye that accompanied the words sent the blood racing through his veins. “Then by all means, my lady, make haste in your return and rest.”

She sent him a tired smile as he stepped away from the red. When he was far enough back to be clear of her wings, Syrakynn launched herself into the sky.

When he turned toward Namir, Kellinar was busy fastening safety straps with Lenya held securely in front of him. Mckale emerged from the trees with Mola in his arms, and Nira followed. By the time Vaddoc was in his saddle and ready to go Kellinar had left, Mckale was almost ready, and Nira was already in the air.

Vaddoc took a long, last look at the land on the far side of the river. At one time, it had been his home. Now it was nothing more than a bloodied prize held by the enemy. At least they hadn’t lost any riders in the three battles, though how long their luck could hold out was anyone’s guess.

Kirynn dropped heavily to the grass in the caldera of Galdrilene. It was good to be home. Despite the way her legs trembled with weakness, Kirynn walked toward Shryden and Kellinar. When she reached them, she held her arms up toward Lenya. “Give her to me.”

Kellinar raised an eyebrow but Marda spoke before he could open his mouth. “I think not.” The heavy woman pushed past Kirynn and reached up for Lenya. Kellinar lowered her into the woman’s waiting arms.

Marda held the little girl close and turned to Kirynn. “You can barely hold yourself up, much less a child. Not to mention you are a mess and in need of food. Go get a bath and there will be food waiting for you when you are done.”

Kirynn ground her teeth in frustration. “Lenya needs those things too.”

“I’m aware of this.” Marda gave Kirynn a push. “I will see to Lenya’s needs.” The woman waved the other female riders over. “Make sure she gets a bath if you have to drag her kicking and screaming. She looks far too weak to fight you much.”

Over Kirynn’s protests, Maleena, Nira, and Liora herded her with little effort to the steaming room full of pools as Mckale carried a tired-looking Mola toward the men’s baths. Though Marda ordered servants to take the dog, Mckale insisted on tending her himself.

Grumbling under her breath about Marda being too pushy, Kirynn stepped into the women’s bathing chamber. Warm moisture enveloped her, drawing a soft sigh of pleasure. She had to admit, it did feel good. It wasn’t as if they were going to let her do anything else anyway. She might as well enjoy her bath. She unfastened her knife belt and dropped it to the floor. The belt was soaked and coated in mud. It would need to be replaced. As would her zahri and bow since both had been lost during the battle.

Her braid was a problem. Too much of her hair had pulled loose and was now tangled and coated in an ash-mud mixture that was nearly impossible to work with. Nira, Liora, and Maleena did their best to help.

Grimacing at a stubborn area that was half tangle, half braid, Liora said, “This mud mixture should be used to fortify castle and city walls. It could probably stop a Shadow Dragon.”

Maleena chuckled. “It is rather…sturdy, isn’t it? Honestly, Kirynn, you probably could have saved the battle with your braid.”

“A shield and weapon all in one,” Nira said, her golden eyes flashing with humor.

Kirynn snorted and continued to try to pull the cemented clumps apart. If only she could have done something to hold the Shadow Riders back.

Liora finally managed to separate some of the area she was working on. “I suppose cutting it off and starting over is out of the question?”

“No,” Kirynn growled, shooting a glare at the blonde woman.

Liora’s pale blue eyes widened at the taller woman’s tone and expression. “It was just a question. Forget I mentioned it.”

“I would never let your hair be cut, not even if you were unconscious and your hair was trapped under a massive boulder,” Maleena said in a soothing tone. “I would make sure we found a way to move the boulder.”

Kirynn took a deep breath and tried to push her sudden anger at Liora down. “I spent most of my life earning this braid. It will not be cut.”

“Of course,” Liora agreed quietly as she went back to work on the section in her hands.

Finally, after another hour had passed, the four of them managed to get the braid undone though it was still a tangled mess.

The others eagerly pulled off their soiled clothing and headed for the baths. Kirynn stripped, tossing her ruined garments to the side, before moving to one of the pools. The hot water eased her tired muscles as she slid into it with a sigh. She ducked under the surface and held her breath while she worked her fingers through her hair, trying to rinse away the mud.

The soap she used for her hair since coming to Galdrilene sat on the edge of the pool next to a cake of spicy-scented soap when she resurfaced. Kirynn scooped up a handful of the hair soap and worked it through the long, wet strands. It took three washes and rinses before it all came out.

Two washes with a rough cloth later, and her skin was also free of the mess. After the robed servants raised the metal sheets that divided the pools from the drainage channels and refilled them, Kirynn washed her hair and body one more time, and then waited patiently for her pool to drain and refill once more before allowing herself to relax in the hot water.

As she lay in a languid, half-awake state, her stomach reminded her the morning meal before the battle was the last time she’d eaten, not to mention all the energy she had expended in battle.

With a groan, she pulled herself from the water and dried off with a thick towel. The others joined her. When they were dry, they moved to the clean clothing brought in from their lairs by attendants.

Kirynn pulled on the cream-colored linen shirt enjoying the cool feel of the smooth, soft fabric against her skin. The snug leather pants, worked to a velvety texture, were also welcome. After nearly two weeks, she’d almost forgotten how nice it felt to be washed and wearing clean clothing.

“I’d forgotten how good it feels to be clean,” Maleena said with a pleased sigh, echoing Kirynn’s thoughts.

Nira nodded in agreement as she worked her fingers through her damp ringlets.

They left the warm, humid air of the bathing chamber and took the shortcut to their smaller dining room. Peace seeped into Kirynn as she moved through the familiar halls. It had been too long since she’d been home. Too long away from the serenity that Galdrilene offered.

Marda arrived at the dining room at the same time they did leading a clean Lenya, clothed in a fresh linen dress, with one hand. In her other arm she carried Emmaleen. Lenya followed Marda, but her face registered nothing and her eyes remained empty. A twinge of worry sprang in Kirynn’s heart. She reached down and took Lenya’s other hand. “I will take her from here. Thank you for tending to her for me.”

“You know I don’t mind.” Marda cast a worried glance down at Lenya before handing Emmaleen to Maleena.

“I swear she’s grown in the past couple of days,” Maleena said as the chubby baby smiled at her. “What do you feed this child while I’m gone?”

Marda smiled warmly. “All children grow and thrive under my care. It seems to be my gift in this life.”

“Everyone thrives around you, Marda.” Kirynn flashed the heavy woman a smile. “You are part of what makes Galdrilene home.”

“Well, I don’t know about all that.” Marda brushed non-existent wrinkles out of her apron, a pink stain on her cheeks. Shaking her head slightly, she shooed them into the dining room. “Go on, sit down. I will bring your food shortly.”

They moved into the room and took their seats. Vaddoc and Kellinar showed up moments later, also clean and with a damp Mola on their heels. Maleena smiled at the sight of the dog, and Kirynn did a double take. “Is that the same animal?”

The dog, which she’d only seen as a shade of mud, was actually white with black on her head, and black speckles through her medium-length coat.

“That she is.” Vaddoc gave the dog a quick pat and sat down with a chuckle. “Mckale has spent the entire time getting her clean. That ash-mud mixture is stubborn stuff. He will be along once he has had a chance to get himself clean.”

Kellinar laughed. “A larger job than it was since Mola took it upon herself to try and shake the mud free once she was soaking wet.”

Kirynn snorted and turned to Lenya who sat beside her and tried to engage the child. Lenya’s haunted eyes in her pale face didn’t even acknowledge her. Finally, she turned to Nira. “Can’t you do anything? She’s really starting worry me.”

Nira shook her head, sadness in her golden eyes. “I have checked her thoroughly for any injuries. Other than some scratches, bruises, and minor burns, I found nothing. I healed her wounds, but whatever has hold of her is beyond any healer.”

“Perhaps it’s because the injury isn’t to the body but to the mind.” Maleena gazed across the table at the silent Lenya. “You can’t heal it because it isn’t physically broken.”

Hope flashed through Kirynn. “Do you think you can do anything?”

Maleena studied the child before answering. “Perhaps. I’ve never encountered this, but I will try.”

Nira reached for Emmaleen and took the babe from Maleena. Emmaleen made a few small sounds and blew happy spit bubbles at her Dragon Rider aunt.

Maleena stood and moved round the table until she sat in the chair on Lenya’s other side.

“Are you sure you can do this right now?” Kellinar asked, worry in his eyes.

“I will be fine. I’m not even sure if I can do anything. I won’t know until I try.” She took Lenya’s hand in her own and closed her eyes. Maleena’s breath caught, she stiffened and gasped, her other hand holding her head. Though pain etched her face and tears ran freely down her cheeks, she held resolutely to the child’s hand.

Lenya shuddered, her eyes closing as two tears slipped down her face.

Several minutes passed before Maleena released Lenya and leaned against the table with a broken sob. Everyone froze, their eyes on Maleena and the child. Lenya blinked a few times and then slowly looked around the room until her gaze came to rest on Kirynn. Her dark eyes lit up, and she smiled slightly as she slid from her chair and put her arms around her. Kirynn hugged her back. Intense relief washed through her at the same time concern for her friend gripped her heart.

Nira reached a hand across the table toward Maleena. “What happened? Maleena, what did you do?”

Maleena visibly trembled, quiet sobs shaking her shoulders. “I…took the pain. Masked the memories…Lived them and felt everything she felt.” She grabbed the sides of her head and squeezed her eyes shut, her face pale.

Kirynn reached a hesitant hand toward Maleena, torn between trying to help and knowing she shouldn’t touch her.

Syrakynn sent, “Mckale has finished his bath and is on his way. I get the sense he isn’t happy.”

“Why do you think that?”

“It may have something to do with Tellnox broadcasting his rider’s displeasure,” the red returned.

“I see.”

The door to the dining room swung open so hard it slammed into the wall and bounced off. Nira, Liora, and Lenya jumped. Emmaleen stared at her father with wide eyes. Maleena seemed beyond hearing it. Kirynn held his angry gaze with a steady one of her own.

Mckale walked into the room with long strides and dropped to one knee next to Maleena taking her hand gently. His eyes, dulled to iron gray, glared at Kirynn over Maleena’s slumped shoulders. “How could you let her do this now, when she’s already beyond exhausted and should have been asleep over a day ago?”

“I didn’t let her do anything. She just did it.” Kirynn tried to remain calm. “I had no idea it would do this to her.”

“After everything that’s happened over the past two days, you should have known she wasn’t in a state to take on something like this.” His voice raised. “You shouldn’t have asked!”

Mola whined in response to his tone, and Emmaleen buried her face in Nira’s shirt.

“I didn’t purposely put her in this position,” Kirynn growled, bristling at the insinuation she had intentionally put her friend in any danger.

“After three years, I would think you would have known better.”

Kirynn set a trembling Lenya on the chair away from Mckale and stood. “Well excuse me if I was worried about the welfare of a child. I had no idea this would happen. I didn’t think—”

“Exactly, you didn’t.” Mckale stood and stepped forward until he was nearly nose-to-nose with Kirynn, his hand sliding away from Maleena’s.

Vaddoc moved quickly and placed a restraining hand on Mckale’s arm. “She meant no harm, Mckale.”

“I did ask if she thought she should do this now,” Kellinar said.

“Stop.” Maleena’s plea came out as a hoarse whisper before her eyes rolled back; her body slumped and fell sideways out of the chair. Mckale caught her and gathered her into his arms.

“What’s happening to her?” Kirynn stared at Maleena’s pain-pinched face.

Mckale sighed and the anger seemed to flow out with it. “She’s on overload. Too much has happened, too many emotions running high everywhere she’s went, too little sleep.”

The shadows of fatigue underscored his eyes, deep worry creased his brow. The expression on his face she knew well from the year before. He was dealing with fresh grief that was temporarily buried in order to deal with everything else. Kirynn’s own anger leached out. She placed a hand on his arm. “I am truly sorry. I didn’t know what she intended. I don’t think even Maleena knew what would happen since she wasn’t sure she could help Lenya. Had I known, I would never have asked it of her right now.”

Nira stood and circled the table in response to Emmaleen’s increased noise in her effort to get her father’s attention. “I think everyone is too tired and on edge. Our tempers are not the best right now.”

“I think you’re right.” Mckale leaned to place a kiss on Emmaleen’s forehead. “Hey, baby girl.”

“Why don’t you take Maleena to rest, and I will take Emmaleen to Marda,” Nira said. “She can see you when you wake.”

Marda and three other servants came bustling into the room with food. The plump woman gasped at the sight of Maleena limp in Mckale’s arms and set down the tray of food she carried. “What happened?”

“Nothing to worry yourself over.” Mckale tried to send Marda a reassuring look. Or at least that’s what Kirynn thought he meant to do. His haggard face and worried eyes didn’t convey it well.

“It doesn’t look that way,” Marda said, coming toward them.

Mckale shook his head and started for the doorway. “She will be fine after some proper rest.”

Marda watched him go then turned to Kirynn. “Is he telling the truth?”

“I’m not entirely sure. Maleena did something to help Lenya, but I think she hurt herself in the process.”

Nira turned to Marda. “Would you mind terribly taking Emmaleen for a while longer? Mckale and Maleena both need a solid sleep.”

“Of course I don’t mind.” She reached for the baby and lifted her from Nira’s arms. “I don’t mind one bit. Do I, sweet little one?” Emmaleen grabbed a fistful of Marda’s gray hair. Kirynn watched in mild amusement while Marda gently retrieved her hair from the baby’s grip and directed the servants at the same time.

When they were done setting the table with food and drink and had departed, Kirynn turned to Lenya. “Are you hungry?”

Lenya nodded and asked, “What happened to ‘leena? Why was Mckale angry?”

Kirynn searched the little girl’s earnest gaze. What had Maleena done? Did Lenya know where she was and why? Did she know she was the sole survivor of her village? “Maleena is just very tired. So is Mckale. He is also worried about Maleena.”

“Mama always said I am cranky when I am tired,” Lenya said, accepting the explanation easily.

Kirynn helped her dish food onto her plate and watched her throughout the meal. The child gobbled down the food like she was starved, and though she didn’t say much, she seemed completely at ease. When Maleena was ready, Kirynn had every intention of finding out exactly what she’d done.

After dinner, when Marda was trying to get Lenya to go to her own room to sleep, Lenya showed the first signs of wariness at her new life. She clung to Kirynn and a troubled look gathered in her dark eyes as if something in her subconscious warned her that people could just disappear from her life.

Not wanting her to slip away again, Kirynn made a decision. “She can sleep with me for the night.”

“Are you sure?” Marda looked like she wanted to impart some advice.

Kirynn forestalled it. “Completely.” The look of relief on Lenya’s face told Kirynn it was the right choice. “I’m all she really knows here right now outside of Maleena, Mckale, and Vaddoc. She’s only met Nira one other time, and all of the other riders are in Markene right now trying to handle everything.”

Marda nodded and ran her hand over Lenya’s long dark hair. “In a few days, we will know each other better and then you will know you can trust me to always look out for you.”

Lenya just nodded as if she wasn’t sure if she agreed with that assessment.

Kirynn led her up the wide flights of stairs to her lair. Together, they washed their faces and hands in the washbasin, and then crawled under the covers. Lenya’s warm body snuggled next to hers as Syrakynn’s low rumbling snore lulled them to sleep.

Maleena woke gradually in the soft comfort of her bed. Only a dull ache in her head remained from the repair she had performed for Lenya. The overwhelming emotions she’d pulled from the child had faded into the background. Maleena would never forget the level of horror and heartbreak that had dwelled in the heart of the child. It was hard enough for adults to witness, but little Leyna had watched everyone she loved slaughtered before her eyes as everything she knew burned around her.

Though she was glad Lenya no longer carried the burden, it would have been better to wait. Not that she’d known what needed to be done until she got into the child’s mind. She rolled over, searching for Mckale.

He sat on the floor, leaning against the wall with one arm resting across his raised knee, while Emmaleen burbled and rocked back and forth on her hands and knees. It wouldn’t be long before she was crawling. Mckale looked up and smiled at Maleena before returning his gaze to their little girl. The peaceful moment in their lair was surreal after the violence and heartbreak of the past two days.

Tears stung Maleena’s eyes as she watched Emmaleen. Her daughter was alive because Grandme had given her own life protecting her. She shouldn’t have doubted the old woman would be able to keep Emmaleen safe.

Mckale picked the babe up and stood in a fluid motion before turning to Maleena. “It’s good to see you awake. I’ll take Emmaleen down for mid-day. When you’re ready, Kirynn would like to speak with you.” He motioned toward the table with his free hand. “Nira left a concoction in case you woke with a headache. She seemed to think it was likely.”

“She’s right, although it isn’t too bad,” Maleena said as she sat up.

“Other than the headache, you are well then?”

She sent him a reassuring smile. “I am. It was foolish to do while I was so tired, but I don’t regret it. No child should carry such a burden if they don’t have to. How is Lenya doing?”

“She seems fine, acting like herself if a little quieter than before. Later, I would be interested in knowing what you did for her.” He bent and gave her a quick kiss before striding from the room.

Though the ache in her head wasn’t too bad, Maleena drank the brew Nira left before washing her face and arms in the basin. After pulling on the soft leather pants and linen shirt she’d worn the night before, Maleena reached for Nydara, “Will you have Syrakynn let Kirynn know I’m awake and ready to talk to her?”

“Of course,” Nydara returned. And then,“Kirynn is on her way to you now.”

It wasn’t long before Kirynn walked into the lair. “It’s good to see you standing again.”

Maleena waved the comment away. “It wasn’t as bad as it must have looked.”

Kirynn raised an eyebrow. “Liar.”

Ignoring the comment, Maleena sat in one of the wooden chairs and motioned Kirynn to join her. “You wished to talk?”

“Yes.” Kirynn settled in the chair. “I want to know what you did for Lenya. I’m not sure what to say and what not to say since I don’t know what she remembers. You said last night you took her pain. What did you mean?”

“I meant exactly that. I took all of the pain she was feeling and pulled it into myself. At the same time, I constructed walls around her memories. I didn’t remove them. If ever she wants to remember, they will be there.”

“Why not take them away?”

Maleena sighed and shoved a hand through her thick hair. “It isn’t right to strip someone of their memories unless they specifically ask. If later she chooses to access them and wants them removed, I will do it then.”

“If the memories of the battle are walled up, what does she know of her village and family?”

“She remembers everything up to the battle. After that, everything is obscured by a…fog. That’s the best way I can describe it. She knows her village and family are gone, but because she doesn’t have a direct memory of it and since I pulled the pain away, it’s like it happened a long time ago.” Maleena tried not to think of what had been in the child’s memories. It was too horrible. “I allowed her to move past the grieving process without having to experience it. And though taxing for me, it’s what Lenya needed.”

“I am in your debt,” Kirynn said.

Maleena shook her head. “No more than any of us are in debt for the things we’ve done for each other. Has it been decided what will become of Lenya? Will she go to a family in Galdrilene?”

“No.” Determination rolled off Kirynn.

Maleena gazed at the woman, taken aback by her fierce tone.

“Lenya is my responsibility. She will be in Marda’s and the other riders’ care as Emmaleen is when I am gone from Galdrilene. But I will raise her.”

Though surprised by the announcement, Maleena kept her features neutral. “This is unexpected, coming from you. Why would you want to take on Lenya when you have never wanted children?”

“I still don’t want children.” Kirynn’s features softened. “Lenya is different. Always has been. I can’t explain why.”

“And of course, she will be a part of an extended family of dragons and riders, much like Loki was before he hatched Merru. We will all be her parents to some extent.”

“For which I’m grateful. I’m not naturally inclined to motherhood. Hopefully I don’t mess up too bad,” Kirynn said.

Maleena laughed. “No parent really knows what they’re doing. We all hope we don’t bungle up too bad.”

“I don’t know about that. Marda seems pretty sure.”

“Well, Marda is different. She raised eight children of her own and has a herd of grandchildren. By now, she’s got it down.”

Kirynn stood. “I suppose you’re right.”

“Of course I am.” Maleena too got to her feet. “Now, if there isn’t anything else you need to talk about, I’m starving.”

“I’ll walk with you to the Dining Hall. Marda is bringing Lenya for me. She was kind enough to watch her so I could talk to you alone.”

“Marda just likes having someone to mother.”

They headed down the hall together to join the others in the dining room. Maleena relished the sense of peace that Galdrilene brought knowing she would have to leave again much too soon. The people in Markene needed them, and the riders still there needed a chance to come home as well, if only for a day or two.

Maleena took Emmaleen from Mckale when they reached the dining room and snuggled her close. She hated to leave her in Galdrilene but after what happened in Calladar, it was safer. There would just have to be more frequent Slides home.

Across the table, Kirynn sat beside Lenya as the little girl quietly ate. Maleena watched the child as talk flowed around the table. Her easy chatter and quick smiles were gone, even with the pain removed and memories buried deep.

“It is good to see you are well,” Vaddoc said.

Kellinar nodded. “We have all decided that we would prefer you didn’t do something like that again.”

“I make no promises,” Maleena said with a snort. “However, I will try to be more careful next time.” She turned to Belynn who looked tired but otherwise in good health. “Speaking of seeing someone well again, it’s good to see you’re recovered, Belynn. You scared us.”

“I scared me.” Belynn shook her head and scooped a bite of food onto her fork. “Losing control of that volcano and being so near when it blew…I thought Farynn and I were dead.”

“Thankfully you weren’t, and we were able to find you.” Kellinar sighed. “I think enough was lost.”

Mckale took a sip of his drink then asked, “Are you planning on staying another day or two in Galdrilene, Belynn?”

She shook her head. “I’m still a little tired, but no. I will return to the front with the rest of you.”

When conversation turned to Markene and the need for them to return, Lenya looked at Kirynn with worry in her big dark eyes. “Where will I sleep when you go?”

Kirynn gazed at Lenya. “You can continue to sleep in my lair if you wish. Or you can share the room near Marda that Emmaleen sleeps in when Maleena and Mckale aren’t here. You can have your own room if you want. And, if you want to be closer to me, the lairs on either side of mine are still open, although you have to understand that one day a dragon and their rider may need it.”

Lenya pondered, a serious expression on her young face. “I think I want to share with ‘leena ‘til you get back.” She looked at the babe and Maleena sensed an undercurrent of loss in Lenya. “She’s lot littler, but she reminds me of Annoc.”

“I think that is a great choice and it makes it easier on Marda since you’ll be closer.” Kirynn paused then said, “Vaddoc will be gone from Galdrilene a lot, like me. Maybe you can take care of Cat when he’s gone. Namir doesn’t want Cat hurt, so he’s decided to leave him here.”

“I can do that.” Lenya smiled, some of her former light shining in her eyes. “What about Mola? Can I take care of her too?”

Mckale grinned. “I think Mola would really like that. And I bet she would be happy to sleep on your bed with you at night if you want.”

Lenya’s smile grew bigger as she nodded. As if on cue, Mola rose from Mckale’s feet and made her way to the girl’s side where she laid her chin on Lenya’s knee. The little girl ran one hand over the dog’s fur while she ate with the other.

Maleena sensed the loss in Lenya fade as she pet the dog, and it was replaced with peace. If any of Mckale’s family had survived and wanted Mola returned, they would likely have to pry the dog from Lenya’s hands.

Lenya scarfed down everything on her plate, then she jumped from her chair and bounded out of the dining room with Mola happily following. Kirynn watched her go. “It seems the dog has worked some canine magic on Lenya.”

Maleena chuckled. “Animals have a way of easing the ache of loss and the fear of the unfamiliar.” She stood and placed Emmaleen on her hip. “I’ve got to get this little one to Marda so we can be on our way.”

When Maleena came through the Slide with Nydara over the open field west of Markene, she glanced down. The dead were gone and makeshift tents now stood everywhere. The cries of the injured and the grieving had been replaced with children shouting as they ran among the tents. The blows of axes could be heard as trees were felled for wood. Along the river, the armies of Kanther and Boromar camped.

Nydara landed smoothly in the already worn grass near the edge of the encampment. Left as a wide spot for the dragons to land, it was far enough away that the wind from their wings wouldn’t kick up embers from the cooking fires.

After removing the safety straps, Maleena dropped to the ground. Mckale already strode toward the tents. Though he had said nothing, she felt his worry about the fate of his family and knew he intended to search for them.

She worked her way through the tents. With ropes strung between them to hang clothes with, cooking fires, children, women and men washing clothing in basins, and a myriad of other activities everywhere, she had to weave her way carefully through the maze-like field. Underneath it all, she sensed the undercurrents of worry, fear, and determination. The emotions clung to everyone though their faces were neutral masks.

“Dropping in to see us finally?” Sumara said with a smile as she fell into step beside her.

“After a bath and a night of much needed rest.” Maleena swept her gaze across the cramped tents. “How are things going here?”

Sumara paused, pushing the black strands of hair that had escaped her braid out of her face. She sighed, taking a moment to look at everything. “As well as it can be expected. But then, who expects such things? I think Kalila is ready to drown some of the Heads of Houses in the river. I have to admit, they do make life difficult when there is no need.”

“Then they’re fools. I will go into Markene and see if I can be of any assistance to Kalila. I know Kellinar elected to land at the castle. Between the two of us, maybe we can get something done.”

“May the Fates send you luck.”

Maleena took in the tired emotions emanating off the woman and reflecting in her tilted eyes. “Why don’t you and the others go home for a day or two and rest? Those of us who just returned can handle Markene for a while.” Before Sumara could protest, Maleena stopped her. “Go home, bathe, let Marda fuss over you and feed you, sleep in your lair. It’s needed. Trust me. I didn’t realize how much it was needed until I returned.”

Sumara opened her mouth, closed it, then her shoulders sagged. “I was going to insist I stay, however, Keta agrees with you. I will gather the others, and we will return to Galdrilene for a bit.”

“While you are there make sure all of you take some time to instruct the newer riders. Their training needs to be maintained, even with all of this going on.”

“I will see to it myself,” Sumara said before moving quickly between the tents.

As Maleena walked toward the city of Markene, she noticed Nolan, Loki, Brock, Marcaius, and Jocelynn headed toward their dragons. It would do them all good to feel the peace of Galdrilene again. When she saw Varnen, she shifted her direction to intercept him.

“Varnen, how are you doing?”

He shrugged and stared over her head, and she sensed the turmoil of emotions he held tightly restrained. “I’m fine. Galdrilene is my home now.”

Maleena braced herself for the onslaught and gently laid her hand on his arm. “That may be, however, it’s still all right to grieve for what is lost.”

“I know,” he said, his voice thick with buried sorrow. “I just wish Yarnns Bend could have been evacuated. My entire family lived there…” He looked at her with desperate hopelessness. “Are you certain it’s all gone? Is there any chance some could have survived?”

“No. There was nothing left. We barely got out of Taragen. Within moments of the eruption, all of Yarnns Bend was gone.” She pulled her hand away, unable to stand the building agony in her head. “When you are ready, Abrax can show you what Nydara saw.”

Varnen gave a tight nod of his head and swallowed hard. “I’m not there yet.”

“I know.” She paused then said, “Go home to Galdrilene for a few days, Varnen. It will help. I promise.”

He nodded and worked to control his emotions before asking, “Where is Jocelynn?”

“She is already on her way to Adirynn so they can go home as well.”

“Then I shall go with her.” He hesitated and blinked several times before looking straight at her. Unshed tears glistened in his eyes. “Thank you, Maleena.”

“May the Fates favor your day, Varnen.” She watched him walk away then started toward the capitol again. A cold wind had sprung up, driving low, dark clouds before them. Maleena glanced at the sky in confusion. They looked like snow clouds.

The tent city ended abruptly leaving a wide band of grass between it and the city wall. The gates stood open but there was little foot traffic between the two populations. Four guards stood uneasy at their stations, their confusion evident. Whoever gave them their task clearly hadn’t explained the duties expected. They just stood, watching the few that came and went from the city, and did nothing.

Inside the gate, the smooth stone of the narrow street began as did the houses and shops that were built right up against the wall. If one wished, they could make a short leap from the wall to a roof and traverse the entire city from rooftop to rooftop, only to leap back onto the wall on the far side. At one time, this city had been built for defense but years of relative peace with Boromar to its west, Haraban to its south, and nothing to the east had led to general apathy toward war and defense.

Many of the buildings rose three and four stories high and every so often at a cross street, the main road widened and there would be a small market surrounded by shops and businesses of all kinds before the road and houses closed in again. Maleena passed four inns on that street alone before she reached the wide circle that was City Center and housed the main market. Tiny snowflakes began to flutter from the clouds. She was suddenly grateful for the padded shirt under the chainmail that had become a standard part of their flying gear.

The shouts of those hawking their wares, cries of babies, price haggling, clopping of horses, creaking of wagons, coins clinking in exchange, and voices raised in occasional argument filled the Market. Two women fingered a bolt of cloth they both obviously wanted. A dog wound through the crowded space, snatching any food dropped. A man pinched the bottom of a woman as she walked by, and she smacked him so hard he fell down. Shouts went up as a young man ran with a bag in his hands and then a few cheers as the city guard quickly caught him.

Though it was noisy and crowded, the people parted around Maleena as she moved through them. Her Di’shan pendant caught even the dim light of the day as it hung from its silver chain. Though for the most part the citizens of Markene carried on as usual, the past year and a half had imprinted quite a bit into their memories. A few pretended not to see her even as they stepped out of her way while many offered her smiles or nods of respect.

The hawkers ran to her with bolts of fine fabric, delicious smelling vegetable pies, exquisite shawls, ribbon, and other tempting wares. Maleena graciously refused. She had no need for most of it.

A scrawny man with bristly white hair thrust a steaming meat pie at her. “Di’shan, do me the honor of accepting this as a gift.”

“Oh, no. I couldn’t.” She tried to step around him even if the hot pie did sound wonderful given the chilly turn of the day.

He stepped with her. “Please, it would make my day brighter. I have only one meat, the others are vegetable. It’s a gift.”

Maleena studied his earnest eyes as the aromatic steam wafted toward her and made her mouth water. “I will take the pie but only if you will accept the proper amount of coin for it.”

His growing smile faltered. “Di’shan, I can’t ask you to pay that price.”

“Why not?”

“Meat is in short supply these days, the price is high.”

Maleena glanced at the pie. “Then why offer it as a gift to me? Surely you can use the coin.”

“Well…I...” He looked away; a slight flush crept across his wrinkled cheeks. Finally he stood up straight and met her gaze. “It’s not just to be nice. If others see you accepting the food from my stall, it will raise my prestige and more are likely to buy as well.”

“I see.” If she accepted it, he would gain more business yet someone else was likely to lose. It was a difficult position. Why couldn’t it be like Galdrilene where places were visited based on the skill of the creator, their reputation, and the desire of the visitor? As much as she wished, it was going to take time for the rest of the world to shift from its ways.

She said, “I will buy the pie from you. If you wish my business, you will tell me the normal selling price. Otherwise, I shall find another selling such things.”

He blinked then told her the price. Though it astounded her, she kept her face smooth as she counted out the coins and accepted the paper-wrapped morsel. As Maleena walked away with the pie warming her hands, she glanced back at the small line forming in front of his stall.

Farther on stood a stall with carefully folded and arranged shawls on display. The thick material, as well as the various shades, drew her eye. Without meaning to, she found herself stopping. Maleena couldn’t help but touch the pale violet material of one shawl. Both its color and its texture intrigued her.

“How do you weave such fine fabric?”

The vendor smiled as she shot a haughty glance at the nearby stalls. “It isn’t a fabric. It’s wool.”

“Wool?” Maleena lifted the shawl, rubbed a corner of it on her cheek, and looked at the woman. “I’ve never felt wool that was so soft.”

“My wool doesn’t come from sheep. It comes from fluffy white goats. That’s why it’s so soft.”

“How do you achieve the violet color?”

“I beg pardon, Di’shan, but I can’t tell you that. It’s a family secret and my grandfather would have my hide if I told even a Dragon Rider.” The woman wrung her hands, her brows knotted in worry.

“Don’t look so upset,” Maleena said and gave the woman a reassuring smile. “If it’s a secret then it’s none of my business.” Relief swept the woman’s face. “Do tell me though; can this color only be achieved with wool?”

“Oh no, it can be applied to anything with varying degrees of success or shade.”

Maleena settled it around her shoulders. The deep V in the back hung past her bottom and both sides wrapped nicely around her. It looked ridiculous with her flying clothes, but with a dress it would look lovely. And it was so warm. Not normally a good thing this time of year, but at that moment it was wonderful.

She reached for her purse “How much?” After paying the amount, Maleena nodded to her. “May the Fates favor your day.”

“Thank you, Di’shan.” The woman curtsied as Maleena held the shawl securely around her shoulders with one hand, while she finished the pie and made her way through the rest of City Center. The houses grew larger and more lavish the farther she went until she reached the south wall of the city where the castle walls rose up strong and tall, flanked by the high-ranking houses.

The gate stood open and though well guarded, none stopped her or questioned her entrance. Though the north side was adjacent to the city, the other three sides were bordered by nothing more than the plains. The wide courtyard extended around all four sides of the castle keep, which rested inside another wall. Within that, the inner courtyard opened up. The scars on its stone wall from Ranit’s fire were still visible though the one guard tower had been rebuilt.

Four Galdrilene Defenders stood with four of the castle guards at the entrance to the massive keep. The Defenders nodded to her while the others simply watched. Maleena paused in front of a Defender. “Would you mind showing me to Kalila?”

“Of course not.” He turned on his heel and started into the dim interior. “Right this way.”

Right this way turned out to be two long hallways, a flight of stairs, and another hall. Voices raised in argument drifted down the stone corridor as they approached a set of tall, polished wooden doors. The Defender hesitated as if unsure whether to knock and interrupt the heated discussion in the chamber beyond.

Maleena waved him away. “I will take it from here. Feel free to return to your post.”

With a nod, the soldier left.

She stood for a moment, feeling the emotions in the room on the other side of the door. This close, with their voices raised, the argument filtered through the door with ease and Maleena’s temper began to rise as a man carried on that Markene should turn “all of that displaced rabble” out and be done with it. Another shouted that Markene had enough of its own problems.

Maleena shoved the door open and swept into the massive chamber. A collection of men gathered around a long oval table. Most were seated though several were standing. The chair at one end was empty. The chair at the other end was occupied by Kalila, or would have been if the queen were sitting. Instead, she stood glaring at the men. Behind her, Kellinar stood with his arms crossed over his chest and a murderous look on his face.

“Another Dragon Rider here to tell us what we should do?” A thin man with balding hair said with a sneer.

“What you should do?” Maleena gave him a dismissive look and continued to the vacant end of the table. When she reached it she remained standing, her fingertips braced against the smooth surface of the wood. She flicked her eyes to each man’s face, looking directly at them. “I have no intention of telling you what you should do. I plan to tell you what you will do.”

A chorus of angry shouts went up as more men stood. The raised emotions started an ache in her head that she ignored. Maleena looked calmly back and her voice remained conversational even though she boiled inside. “If you insist on behaving like children and speaking out of turn, I will be forced to treat you like children and silence you.”

Mouths snapped shut as her words sank in and a cloud of worry at what she might do rolled off them. She let the silence fill the room before speaking again. “You will turn no one out. Galdrilene will reach out to Boromar and Kanther to see if they can take the refugees from Calladar and Shadereen. However, any able-bodied soldier and anyone who wants to take up a weapon, no matter their skill, will remain.”

When a few men grumbled, she paused and sent a dark look before continuing. “The time frame for moving anyone will be set by Galdrilene and the nations they are moving to. You will have no say in that, and you will welcome with open arms any that remain and everyone who is here until the move is completed. Is that understood?”

“We are running out of everything!”

“We don’t want a bunch of outsiders messing everything up!”

“We don’t need any of the trouble they bring with them!”

Maleena raised her voice above the shouting. “Quiet!” When the noise subsided she said, “Three nations lost everything they had. Possessions, homes, food, and family. I saw babies burned in the street, men and women cut down on the swords of Kojen and by the spells of dark mages. I watched a volcano torn from its sleep to unleash its fury on entire villages. Taragen is nothing more than a burned-out city buried in ash with more of its population entombed within than I care to think about.

“And you dare sit here on your pudgy backsides in the comfort of your unscathed city with servants waiting on your every need and talk about turning these people out? As the head of Galdrilene, I can tell you now that will not happen.”

Several of them shifted, uncomfortable with the light she cast them in. The same man that spoke when she walked in, scowled at her. “What right do you have to dictate what Markene will or will not do? We are a sovereign nation. Galdrilene isn’t supposed to wield its power like a club over the nations.”

Maleena smiled sweetly at him. “Times are different and if need be, I will wield it like a club and bludgeon you over the head with it until you stop this selfish foolishness.” She looked him straight in the eye. “And there is nothing in Dragon Law that forbids me from plucking you out of your bedchambers in the middle of the night and depositing you in all your night-gowned glory on the wrong side of the Blood River.”

“I…you can’t…” He sank slowly into his chair.

“Would you like to find out?” Most likely Nydara would council her against such an action, but he had no way of knowing that. “The people of those three nations have suffered enough. I will not permit more suffering because you are all a bunch of fat, greedy ticks.”

She waited and when no further argument came, she settled in the chair and looked at Kalila. “Now, I’m sure you have plans on how to ration your stores until an agreement can be reached with Boromar and Kanther.”

Kalila sighed and sent her a relieved look before taking her seat. “I do…if I had been able to get a word in edgewise.”

“I believe the Heads of the Houses are more agreeable to hearing your thoughts now.”

All eyes turned to Kalila except for Kellinar’s. He looked directly at Maleena, and she heard his thoughts loudly. It was a good thing she had arrived when she did. Although his thoughts were creative they were sadly not possible as a Guardian.

Kalila shuffled through several pieces of parchment before handing them down the table. “As you can see, I made cuts where needed in order to properly supply the people.”

The man who had first spoken gaped at the page in front of him. “Only three pounds of meat per week per Head House? Have you lost your mind?”

“Have you lost yours?” Kalila said with a flat look. “Are you going to protest the amount of meat you can have when giving you more would mean several families would go without any? If you find three pounds per week to be so distasteful to you, then I will see to it that you receive none. Your share will be divided up among those who will be grateful, in this time of unrest and uncertainty, to have any meat at all.”

Though still a little red in the face with anger, he finally cast his eyes downward and bowed his head to her. “Yes, my queen.”

Another man stood, his eyes on Kalila though he waved his hands toward Kellinar and Maleena. “These Dragon Riders, as well as you, have all of this magic. Can’t you do something useful with it like create food?”

Kalila gave him a flat look. “Magic doesn’t work that way. Yes, I’m sure the Earth Riders could force a crop to grow and produce in a short amount of time, but you reap what you sow. The ripples from what they did would spread everywhere.”

“What ripples? I don’t understand.”

Kalila flung her hand in the direction of the window where snowflakes drifted beyond the panes. “Are you blind? There is snow when there should still be the heat of late summer! What the Shadow Riders did in New Sharren has disrupted the weather everywhere. You can’t force the elements and expect no repercussions. Those are the ripples I’m talking about.”

Kalila glanced around the table, and when no one seemed inclined to say anything, she continued. “Now that we’ve established that we can move on. It is late summer and not yet the time of butchering or when hunting is the best. When fall comes, if it comes and we don’t skip straight to winter, there should be a greater supply of meat. Last fall I ordered more animals retained and bred in anticipation of this possibility. However, the Shadow Riders moved faster than I had time to build up the necessary resources.”

“Remember,” Maleena said, “in all likelihood, the number of refugees will go down as Boromar and Kanther step in.”

“If they step in,” one of the men mumbled under his breath.

“Since they had no trouble sending the bulk of their armies to help guard your borders, I doubt they will take issue helping with the overflow of refugees.” Maleena snorted. “Honestly, if not for Kalila taking the throne, with the way the rest of you behave, Markene would have likely fallen to the Shadow Riders. Few of you, save your queen, have the slightest concept of anything beyond yourselves.” She swept them with an icy gaze. “The leadership of a nation is supposed to put the needs of the people above their own. You have consistently shown an inability to do this.”

Maleena stood and gave a slight nod to Kalila. “I will take my leave from this discussion now. I believe it’s time I had a word with my dragon about the state of Markene’s leadership. Time for any who feel they can fill the positions now taken by the Heads of Houses to present themselves before the silvers for evaluation of their sincerity and ability.”

“You can’t do that!” The balding man stood, his face beet red.

“Yes, I can. Under Dragon Law, if you refuse to change, I will be required to.” She turned and crossed the chamber but paused at the door and looked back. “While you are contemplating change and squabbling over meat like a pack of wolves, let me remind you that Markene is now on the frontline of this war. The Guardians will be working to evacuate any in the mountain villages west of Calladar that wish to leave, however, even if they stayed, they have no armies, no defenses. Yari is a large city-nation, nothing more. The Traders have no armies or defenses either. Their small city guard will be wiped out within minutes if the Traders choose to remain where they are.

“Kanther and Haraban are to the south. They will likely be left alone until it’s all over. It’s Galdrilene the Shadow Riders want control of, and you are in their path.

“Trilene, Hanover, and Turindar are all against you. There are no nations standing between you and the armies of the Shadow Riders. The next nation to fall, if one does, is Markene. Perhaps you, who are the Heads of Houses in this nation, should be more worried about that than how much you will be able to stuff in your already oversized gullets.”

She turned her back on them and strode through the door into the hall.

Maleena reached for Nydara. “Has Mckale had any luck yet?”

“Yes, he has found them on the north side of the encampment.” Nydara’s sending paused before the dragon continued, “You do know I would never condone dropping that man behind enemy lines? Even if he is the backside of a Shadow Dragon.”

“I know, but he doesn’t. Sometimes it’s best to let them assume such a thing is possible. It’s the only way to reach them.”

Maleena retraced her steps through the city, this time keeping her step quick and her eyes averted from any vendors lest she be stopped again. The guards at the city gate were still standing with bored uncertainty when she reached it.

Pausing at the gate, where the land sloped down, Maleena swept her gaze over the collection of tents that spread over the wide field obscured somewhat by the falling snow. A large encampment by any comparison, until one took into account that it comprised three nations worth of people.

The Shaderian survivors outnumbered the others but then they’d had more time. Most of the New Sharrens had also survived though there had been far fewer to try and save to begin with. The swiftness with which Calladar and Shadereen had been reduced to nothing shook what little confidence she had in the future.

She took a deep breath and let it out, trying to send her worry away with it. What would come, would come. They would face it when it did. Maleena walked down the slope and circled around the outside boundary of the tents as she headed toward where she sensed Mckale. The flakes drifting on the wind fell cold on her face, and she pulled the shawl closer.

Mckale stood with Sonja and Barden when she found him. Sonja’s tear-streaked face and Barden’s red-rimmed eyes showed Mckale had told them of Grandme’s fate even before their emotions hit her. Fresh and raw, the wave brought new intensity to the ache that had settled in her head since returning to Markene.

Mckale moved to her side and took her hand in his to strengthen the shield. She sensed a new grief in her bondmate as well. Maleena looked around the cramped campsite then turned to Sonja. “Yaden?”

Sonja wiped at the tears flowing freely down her face. “He is well. Serena healed him shortly after we arrived. But…Kaden is lost to us.”

Barden sank onto a flattened log and stared at the fire in the pit in front of the small tent, his shoulders slumped. “So many lost. So much lost. How will we recover?” New lines left deep grooves in his face and more gray shaded his hair than before. He appeared to have aged ten years in just a couple of days.

Maleena gazed at him through the tears shimmering in her eyes. “You will. Nothing will ever be the same, but you will recover.”

Mckale’s father didn’t seem to hear her. He continued to stare at the firepit as if the answers to the future were in the dancing flames. “The home I was raised in, where I raised my own family, my goats, horses, Mola…”

Pushing away thoughts of Arella, Maleena said softly, “Not Mola.”

“What do you mean?” Sonja asked.

With so much loss on so many levels, even the prospect of the dog’s safety brought hope to their eyes. Maleena managed a small smile. “Mola is safe in Galdrilene. It was because of her we found Kirynn.”

Sonja sank onto the log next to her father with a sigh. “At least there is that.” She sniffled and wiped her cheeks as a sound somewhere between a sob and a laugh broke past her lips. “How horrible I must sound for celebrating the life of a dog when my brother and grandmother are dead and everyone around us has lost most of their family.”

“No more horrible than I for grieving the death of my horse when so many people have lost their lives.” Maleena blinked back tears. “Sometimes it’s the little things like the life of a dog that make the rest of this easier to bear.”

Sonja took a hitched breath. “When can you bring Mola to Markene?”

“As to that,” Mckale lowered himself to sit on the ground across from them, “there is a little girl in Galdrilene, Lenya, who is the sole survivor of her village. She’s only five years of age. Kirynn was barely able to save her during the final battle of Shadereen. Everything she knows burned to the ground, and everyone she loved or knew outside of Dragon Riders was killed.”

“Oh, Fates.” Sonja covered her mouth, her eyes filled with compassion.

Maleena settled next to Mckale. “Mola is with this little girl. I have removed most of the pain from Lenya’s heart and buried the memories of the horror, but her mind still knows something awful happened. Right now, Mola is helping little Lenya find fun and joy again.”

Sonja nodded. “Then she should stay there.”

“Probably safer there anyway,” Barden said in a defeated tone. “After all, Markene is next. How long do we really have before the Shadow Riders attack here? After what Mola likely went through, I would just as soon we not tempt the Fates again.”

“I wanted to talk with you about that.” Mckale looked at both of them. “Sonja, you have no training with a weapon at all. Father, you look like you need to rest. I would like to take you to Galdrilene until the war is over.” He glanced at Sonja. “Yaden too, of course.”

“Yaden won’t go.” A fresh wash of tears ran down Sonja’s face. “He is a trained Border Guard. He will stay to fight.”

“And fight he should. You stop those particular tears right now,” Barden growled. “Yaden is young, strong, and skilled on the battlefield. You should be proud of him for staying to stand his ground instead of running.”

Sonja shot him a glare. “I am proud of him. It doesn’t mean I can’t be worried about him or that I can’t fear losing him.”

“Both fearing the loss of him, and worrying about him, rob you of the happiness of the present. If Grandme were here, she would tell you this too.”

“Well she isn’t here, is she? No more than Kaden is. Excuse me if I don’t want to lose another loved one.”

“Your feelings are perfectly understandable,” Maleena interrupted. “Just don’t let them overwhelm you. If you allow them to take away whatever happiness you may find in the moment, then you’ve allowed the Shadow Riders a certain kind of victory.”

Barden sighed and rubbed his hands over his face before leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. “I find myself feeling older than I ever thought I would. I’m not as smooth with the swords or as quick-footed as I once was. In fact, since the battle at Calladar, I find it an effort to even rise in the morning.”

He paused and returned his gaze to the fire. “I never thought aches in the joints or so much gray could show up so quickly. I would happily wade into battle with the rest of them, but instead of waking ready to leap from bed and defend our new position I just feel…tired. So tired.

“I guess this is my way of saying Sonja and I will accept your offer. It has been many years since I set foot in Galdrilene. I find the mere thought of it brings peace to my heart. It’s a place where I know I will still be useful.”

Sonja drew herself up. “Who says I wish to go? My husband is here.”

Barden turned to her with sad eyes. “I can’t make you go, nor would I try. I can only hope you won’t make a suddenly old man go alone.”

She stared back before slumping and looking away. “That isn’t fair you know.”

“All is fair in love and war, and we are definitely at war. I have no problem using guilt if it keeps you safe, my daughter.”

Mckale cleared his throat. “I spoke with Yaden not long after I got back to Markene, it’s how I knew where you were. He agrees with Father that you should go to Galdrilene.”

Barden reached over and took Sonja’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Please, Sonja. I lost your mother years ago. Now I’ve lost my mother and my oldest son in a single day. Mckale is a Guardian; there is no question he will be fighting still. Please, don’t make me fear for yet another of my children.”

“You just contradicted your earlier speech about worry and fear,” Sonja said. “If it means that much to everyone, I will go with you to Galdrilene. At least I will be closer to my niece.”

“We will stay and have dinner with Yaden. In the morning I will transport you to Galdrilene,” Mckale said. “There are plenty of guest quarters in the Dragon Hold. You can stay in those. Maybe you two can help take care of Emmaleen so it isn’t such a burden on Marda.”

Barden smiled though it was tinged with sadness. “I would be happy to entertain and help care for my granddaughter.”

“I’m glad to hear it.” Though Mckale’s face and voice remained neutral, Maleena sensed his relief, and she gave his hand a squeeze.

While Sonja questioned Mckale and Barden about Galdrilene, Maleena let her thoughts wander to the tasks ahead of them. Although returning to her home village of Lowden was low on her list of things she wanted to do, it had to be done. Not only so those wishing to travel to safety could do so, but also because another egg sang for its rider. In her mind, she sensed the potential new rider in Lowden.

Emallya had once described it as a light that burned like a torch showing the way. Maleena hadn’t truly understood it until the first of Nydara’s eggs had sung. It was an apt description. It flickered on the edge of her mind from the time the draclet inside the egg connected with its destined rider. When she focused her thoughts, it flared bright, and she knew exactly where the new rider was.

She studied the flare in her mind briefly before turning her attention away. The torch died back to a small flicker again. Taela would sense it the same. She could ask her to go, but Maleena immediately cast the thought away. This was her duty as the head of Galdrilene and her own personal emotional shadow to face.

With a small sigh Maleena gathered herself and stood. With a nod to both Barden and Sonja and a brief kiss for Mckale, she excused herself and made her way through the encampment to where Nydara worked with Shryden, Namir, Farynn, Tellnox, and Saria to knock down larger trees for firewood. The men wielding axes thanked the dragons profusely for each tree felled.

Paki should be among them, but she and Taela stubbornly refused to rest until the remaining soldiers from Kanther and Boromar were transported to Markene.

Taela tried to keep the worry of what would happen next to a minimum. She needed to focus on her task though it was becoming more difficult. It didn’t help that she and Paki were both exhausted from being in the air for almost three days straight. Neither of them had slept since…when had they slept last?

Instead of stopping to do anything more than eat and drink, they had worked nonstop to move the Boromari and Kantherian armies to the banks of the Galdar River. Both sides of the river near the capitol were occupied by Galdrilene and its allies.

She reached out and touched minds with Kellinar briefly, reassured by his presence. The border nations were devastated. Even so, Taela couldn’t help the relief that seeped through her body in spite of everything. Kellinar and Shryden were both safe in the city of Markene now.

Anger registered through the bond, and she shook her head. The sudden influx of refugees into the capitol of Markene was causing all types of problems, and Kellinar was doing his best to help Kalila handle them all.

Shelter, clothing, and food were issues now faced by everyone. Would any of them really recover from the mess of this war? The feelings of displacement, anxiety, anger, and sadness among the refugees added to the mix of irritation, sympathy, fear, and worry among the residents until all of Markene was an exhausting, boiling cauldron of emotions running high.

“Maybe in time,” Paki sent in response to her unspoken thought. “First we have to make it through the war before we can worry about what lies on the other side of it.”

“I can’t believe the Shadow Dragons are so strong.”

“I can. It’s in my ancestral memories. The most frustrating part is those memories tell me there was nothing we could do to stop their strength from growing. It was a fluke that saved the world last time.”

“I know,” Taela returned. Her mind went to Anevay’s weave. It would save the world from the Shadow Riders and take a high price for it.

“We should return to Markene and let one of the others take over for a while,” Paki returned, interrupting her thoughts.

“Why?”

“I tire of Shryden’s constant demands that I rest.”

Taela sensed Paki was torn between irritation at the blue’s insistence and happiness at the thought of seeing him again. Taela understood completely. It had been months since she and Kellinar had spent any real time together. The few, brief hours they’d had after the battle in Shadereen while they waited to search for Kirynn didn’t count. Still, she had a task to finish. “Tell him we are almost done. Two more runs and that should be it.”

“I have already done so. However, we have yet another task,” Paki returned

“What would that be?” Taela sighed and focused through thoughts of sleep.

“We have been asked to Slide to both Boromar and Kanther to discuss the possibility of them taking on some of the refugees to lessen the burden on Markene. Kirynn and Brock have both agreed to go as well.”

“Can Maleena not handle that?”

“She goes to Lowden to move people out of harm’s way and hopefully bring the new rider to his egg.”

Taela yawned and rubbed her eyes. “Then I suppose we Slide to the capitols of Boromar and Kanther when we are done.”

Paki opened a Slide to bring the large contingent of Boromari solders through to the Galdar River. “Perhaps,” the silver sent as they moved into the whirlpool of air, “we can find time to at least eat first.”

“I’m in favor of that idea,” Taela returned, her stomach clenching at the thought of food. When had they last eaten?

“Three days ago for me. Yesterday afternoon for you,” Paki sent in answer to Taela’s unspoken thought.

“I really didn’t want to be reminded.”

The silver’s mental chuckle rumbled through her mind, and Taela couldn’t help but smile. Other than helping to hold the line at Shadereen and then transporting those on the ground at the last minute, they had been practically useless during all of the fighting. It was why she and Paki had thrown themselves into moving the rest of the soldiers as quickly as possible. Not only because Taela knew they would be needed soon, but because when the time came they wanted to be there alongside their friends.

When they finally came through the last Slide, they moved slowly to ensure all of the soldiers made it with them. Taela’s head swam as her body reminded her that although she had extended stamina thanks to the dragon bond, it still needed food.

Instead of landing in Markene, as soon as everyone was through the Slide, Paki let it close and soared higher until well above the city. A new Slide spun open. Paki flew through, and they were riding the updrafts over Galdrilene.

“Why here?” Taela sent.

“We need to spend a little time here. Even if it’s just for a meal and a bath.”

“A bath?”

“I realize human noses are much less sensitive than a dragon’s. That said, have you smelled yourself lately?”

Taela chuckled. It had been a while since she’d bathed, but it certainly wasn’t the first time and Paki had never remarked on it before. “You are just making excuses to return home.”

“Maybe,” came the return. “Maleena and Mckale did instruct everyone to make a brief visit to Galdrilene.”

“I think a meal and a bath at home sounds perfect, my wise and wonderful dragon.”

Paki barely landed long enough to let her get down and then remove the saddle before launching herself back into the air and Sliding away to her favorite hunting grounds well into the northern mountains where large herds of elk and deer would provide her with ample meat.

On the ground, without the wind rushing past, Taela immediately began to sweat under the padded shirt and chainmail. With a tired sigh, she began to unbuckle the lacquered arm bracers. Paki was right; it really had been far too long since she’d taken the time to bathe. Food first, then a nice, long soak followed by clean clothes was exactly what she needed. When she reached her lair and stripped down to the silk undershirt, she got a real whiff of what lay underneath.

Never mind the food. A bath first, clean clothes, then she could eat. She pulled off her boots, socks stiffened with too many days of sweat, and finally the leather pants before padding through the Dragon Hold in only the silk shirt and pants.

The warm, balmy air of the bathing chamber closed around her as she stepped through the door. A glance around the room, while she shed the silk garments, revealed signs of its recent use—from the still wet drain channel to the water splashed about. She looked forward to reconnecting with the other riders, however, it was nice to have it all to herself for the moment—except for the attendants of course.

Taela had finished washing, rinsing, and waiting for the pool to refill and was looking forward to a quiet soak when the door to the chamber banged open.

“Why did you refuse to listen to Shryden’s calls?” Kellinar stormed into the chamber. “Do you really think you can just go on forever without resting, without eating? Do you even realize how much the lack of sleep can slow your reaction time?”

Taela climbed from the pool and glared at him. “First of all, this is the women’s bathing chamber. Second of all, of course I know. Why do you think I’m here? And we didn’t listen because we had a task to finish. Why is it you think you have the right to boss me around?”

“To the void with it being the women’s chamber. And I wasn’t bossing you around. It’s called being worried about you. It’s called knowing when your bondmate isn’t taking care of herself.”

She stared at him, sensing the emotions within him. A mixture of worry, love, and buried deep, a fear he would lose her as well. She sighed. “I didn’t intend to worry you. Paki and I just needed to get the soldiers moved. We have no intention of being on the sidelines the next time we’re needed for battle.”

“So you can wade into it and possibly get yourself killed? Taela, we barely made it out of this last fight with every rider intact.” He folded his arms over his chest and scowled at her. “How long do you think that luck will last?”

“You want me to just sit at the back like a good little woman, is that it?”

“Yes. No. I don’t know! I just don’t want to lose you.” He ran a hand over his braids and started to pace. “Fates Taela, is that so hard to understand?”

“No, it isn’t. Because I don’t want to lose you either.” She crossed her arms and frowned. “But you aren’t the type of man to sit it out, and I have news for you, I’m not the kind of woman to sit it out either. So you can just get those thoughts out of your head that I hear swirling around. You will not find me something to do that keeps me in Boromar or Kanther.”

“Why do you have to be so stubborn?” he said with a frustrated sigh.

“Why do you have to be so overprotective?”

He stopped in front of her. “Because I love you!”

“I love you too!” Taela shouted back at him. She turned back toward her pool. “Just forget it.”

He grabbed her arm and spun her around, burying his hand in the hair at the back of her head and pulled her in for a deep kiss. When they came up for air, he chuckled. “We’re fighting over loving each other.”

She clung to him, her naked body pressed against his. “No, we’re just releasing built up fear and tension.”

“This way is better.”

Taela wrapped her arms around his neck, pulled his face to hers, and whispered against his lips. “I agree.”

Locked in another deep kiss that expressed all of their longing, fears, love, and time spent apart, Kellinar backed her toward the pool of hot water and waded in with her, clothes and all. He held her close with one arm while the other waved the attendants out. Taela sank into the water with a sigh as he took only a second to strip off his shirt before pulling her against him again.

Kellinar and Taela found the dining room already crowded and filled with conversation and food when they finally made their way there. A warm greeting went up from the other riders and for a moment, Kellinar felt guilty that this was the second day in a row that he had enjoyed a meal in Galdrilene. However, after a day spent listening to the High Houses of Markene argue over insignificant things, he couldn’t find the energy to carry the guilt long. Soon enough he would return to Markene and the New Sharrens, who though devastated by the loss of their new home, were better able to handle the situation than those from the other nations.

Varnen remained unusually quiet throughout the meal. Sitting beside him, Jocelynn too was visibly subdued. Kellinar’s heart went out to his friends. The loss of childhood home and family must weigh heavy on Varnen. There was little he could think of that would offer any kind of comfort. Sometimes, people just needed to be left alone to grieve.

At the end of the table, Loki spoke quietly with Brock. The boy’s innocent spark was gone since his encounter with the Shadow Riders and the chain the previous year. His time in Markene and the battle at Shadereen had aged the boy. Kellinar shook his head. He needed to stop thinking of Loki as a boy. The past year had changed him probably more than anyone. Where a boy had once been, sneaking off and getting into trouble as he struggled to combine the age of leaving childhood behind and the responsibilities of a rider, a serious young man now stood. Kellinar watched him with a touch of pride. Loki bore the weight of early adulthood well.

He glanced around the table. His Dragon Rider family had certainly grown. He smiled to himself as he remembered the original six of them by the lake before they had come to Galdrilene. How long ago it seemed now. Would Emallya be proud of what they had become? Of the success of all the new riders? He hoped so.

Well, we took the border nations.” Oksana kicked a piece of broken stone, sending up a small puff of dust. “Fat lot of good it did us.”

“You seem displeased,” Sadira said, standing on a partially crumbled wall.

“Why wouldn’t I be? Calladar is completely ruined. It won’t be livable for years, likely decades. New Sharren is nothing but a half-finished, empty city, and Marden is littered with nothing but bodies. Not exactly the comfortable life I thought we would have after this.”

Sadira cast the blonde a condescending look. “Did you truly think they would leave behind anyone if they could help it? They’re Guardians—it’s in their nature to waste time on evacuations. If they spent fewer resources on that and more on building up defenses, perhaps the outcome would have been different.” She leaped lightly off the wall and smoothed her skirts. “That, however, is neither here nor there. It is a shame the keep was destroyed, it was said to be quite luxurious. Even so, there are plenty of lovely dwellings that survived intact. I’m sure they will do.”

“And with those taken from the border towns, there should be no shortage of people to do your work for you, Oksana,” Azurynn said as she glided by.

Kovan laughed darkly and strode past them. “The border towns yielded a decent amount of people. With the exception of Basc and a few others.”

“Only because you decimated them.” Oksana shot him a scowl.

Kovan shrugged. “It was a necessity.” He stared off into the distance, his twisted expression manic. “The Kojen have searched every dwelling and brought every child under a year to me, both dead and alive. None of them are him. He must be found.”

“I’m sure he will be found soon.” Sadira tried to placate him. She tired of his obsession, but if the child’s death restored Kovan’s balance, then so be it. “I have my spies looking and listening.”

Kovan glared at her. “You will tell me immediately of any information you receive.”

“Of course.”

He turned and walked away.

Sadira shook her head and moved toward a large, ornate structure with balconies on its second and third floors. It would do nicely. “Come,” she called over her shoulder. When she sensed hesitation behind her, she paused and looked back at the huddled group of women and men. It was a shame her other sister had taken her own life. She had been most obedient. “Need I remind you of what happens when I have to repeat myself?”

They hurried after her, many touching the scars her shadows had left upon them. Sadira looked around when she stepped into the cool, dim interior. Everything was coated in dust. “I’m going to explore more of the city. When I return, I expect everything to be clean and a meal made.”

“What if we can find no food to cook?” one man asked, his straight back at odds with the tremor in his voice.

Sadira patted him on the face on her way back out the door and looked him in the eye; he flinched as if she had slapped him. “You had better hope there is something because if there isn’t, it will be more your problem than mine.”

She walked back out into the sunlight and paused to survey their new possession. Black dragons perched on many of the crumbled buildings. Shadow Riders, both old and new, prowled the streets looking for housing. It was good for all of them to have this city. To no longer be relegated to living under a rock in the desert. Finally, they were free of the Kormai.

Only the two clutches of eggs remained there. Dreth and several mages would watch over them until they hatched. Soon, Azurynn’s dragon would lay the clutch she was heavy with. At least there was never a shortage of eggs or those willing to attempt hatching them.

Sadira stepped into the street and walked down it, noting that many of the tall trees with ferny tops had managed to survive. All things considered, it was amazing just how much of Marden had come through the battles relatively unscathed. It was a victory well worth celebrating.

Three days after her return to Markene, Kirynn sat alone in the woods far from the city and encampment of refugees. Although there was much to be done, none of it mattered right now. Even her exercises to provide emotional distance between herself and the ravages of war offered no relief. She couldn’t manage to separate herself. Friends had fallen beside her since her first battle, and it had never fazed her. Not like this. She’d taken the lives of many over the years and never batted an eye. It was what needed to be done.

Boromar hadn’t sought the war with Kanther, only protected what belonged to it once Kanther became the aggressor. The war with them had been just that—a war with other soldiers. Yes, occasionally villages were caught in the crossfire but both armies had actively avoided it when possible. And she’d felt a certain amount of regret and sadness when innocent people in those villages had died, but she hadn’t known them. It was easier to keep the distance when one didn’t know the deceased.

Even Trilene, as bloody as it was, she had been able to turn off. As hard as it had been to turn away from defenseless people in order to preserve her own life and continue fighting, in the end, she hadn’t known them.

Welan was different. She had known all of them and cared more than she should have. Medar, always trying to smooth the thin hair on his head. Little Annoc who had teethed on dragon claws and crawled his way into everyone’s heart. Tenyi, so determined to learn the zahri, who had looked at Kirynn with eyes full of admiration. Their mother, Anly, kind and protective of her children. And the many others who had become her friends in one way or another. All dead. All butchered by Kojens or dark mages.

Kirynn had managed not to think about any of it—until her return to Markene. What remained of the Shaderians camped out in makeshift tents brought it all back.

Anly, cut down while she held Annoc. Both of them finding their way to Maiadar at the same time. Tenyi, wielding her zahri just like Kirynn had showed her but without enough skill to protect her younger sister. If Kirynn had been faster, paid more attention to the village during the battle, Lenya wouldn’t be alone now. She couldn’t bring the people of Welan back, but she would make sure Lenya grew up healthy and strong. It was all she could do.

Kirynn closed her eyes but couldn’t close her mind to the images of their deaths, of the blood-soaked ground. She barely noticed the tears running down her cheeks. Crying was something she hadn’t done since she was a small girl. But the weight of Basc and now Marden and Welan, and of all the other villages, came crashing down upon her with more force than she could defend herself against.

Pressing the heels of her hands against her forehead, she leaned forward and gave in to the choking sobs that filled her throat. Just this one time, her grief needed an outlet and in the heavy silence of the late summer woods, she found it in tears and solitude. In her mind, she sensed Syrakynn quiet and supportive, always there for her no matter what.

Kellinar wove his way through the tents, many of which were in the process of being dismantled for the Shaderians move to Kanther. The Calladarans and New Sharrens helped. With so many hands, the work was made light for all. Conversation and quiet laughter between the many who had found new friends in the camp created a hopeful, if uncertain, air.

The day dimmed as clouds covered the sun. He glanced up with unease. There shouldn’t be a storm here, not right now. The disruption in the weather patterns created something akin to an uncomfortable itch under his skin. Kellinar embraced his power and studied the sky. The movements of the air currents were erratic and disorganized, their pattern torn asunder by the actions of the Shadow Riders in New Sharren. He sensed nothing but confusion when he reached out to the currents. Flaming Shadow Riders, the dragon-blasted gits had done more damage than they could comprehend. It was going to take months, if not years, to right the patterns again and that was only if there were no other disruptions.

He let go of his powers and brought his eyes back down to the people around him. They had enough to worry about without the weather adding to it.

Master Po waved at him, coiling ropes from the dismantled tents. Kellinar waved back and continued on before he realized Po wanted to speak with him. He pushed down his mood, fouled by the weather, and changed his course. It took a while to work his way through the controlled chaos while dodging small children who had managed to slip under the watchful eyes of their mothers in order to run playing, squealing, and causing all manner of trouble.

Many of them ran around with stuffed rags fashioned to resemble dragons as they battled with imaginary Shadow Dragons. How quick the young were to recover from the effects of war. How soon their minds turned away from the tragedies and allowed imagination and fun to replace them.

Some, however, remained far too somber and serious, their eyes still full of the grief and horror that had visited them. They stayed close to adults, rather than playing, as if they feared straying too far.

Kellinar turned his attention away from the children as he reached Po. “Good afternoon, Master Po.”

“And to you, Di’shan.”

“I got the impression from your rather elaborate hand signals that you wished to speak with me.” Kellinar picked up a tangle of rope in the pile Po worked on, and began coiling it.

“That I did. I fear I am faced with a bit of a conundrum.” Po set aside the coil he’d just finished and began on the next rope, his fringe of wispy, white hair dancing about as he worked quickly.

Kellinar raised his eyebrows. “Is there a problem I need to sort out?”

“Possibly.” Po straightened with a sigh. “I have discovered that this body of mine is not in a condition to be worrying about angry things with swords trying to kill me and to be leaping about in Slides with the threat of death hanging over my head. Even if I knew how to use a sword, or any weapon at my age, I’m pretty certain my joints wouldn’t appreciate me trying to use them in such a manner.”

“So you wish to return to Galdrilene.” He reached out and gave Po a pat on the shoulder. “There is no shame in that, my old friend.”

“Old?” Po’s bushy white eyebrows climbed high on his forehead. “Young man, I said I was no spring hatchling and that at my age I shouldn’t tempt the Fates. I said nothing of being old.”

Kellinar shoved his mirth down and managed to keep a straight face. “Of course not, Master Po. I didn’t mean to imply you were old.”

“As long as you didn’t. Now…where was I? Oh yes.” He swatted a fly trying to land on his nose and went back to the task of coiling ropes. “I, and the other scholars, do indeed plan to return to Galdrilene, and therein lies my conundrum.”

“I’m afraid you’re going to have to elaborate on that, Master Po.” Kellinar tied a piece of leather thong around the now coiled rope to hold it and then dropped it next to the pile Po had created. He picked up another length of rope and started shaking the tangled loops out. “I’m not quite seeing what the problem is.”

“The problem is all my students, young man.” Po waved his hand toward the crowded tents. “If I leave now, many of the New Sharrens will lose the progress made. It must be used to be remembered. I suppose I could send a few of the more intrepid, younger scholars to continue teaching here, however, I fear the conditions aren’t conducive to proper learning.”

Kellinar smiled. So that’s what Po wanted. “You wish the New Sharrens to be transferred to Galdrilene with you.”

“That is a fabulous idea, Di’shan Kellinar!” Po’s wrinkled face beamed at him with innocent surprise.

Po had led him straight into that. With a rueful shake of his head Kellinar said, “Do you think that would really work out?”

“I don’t see why not. The Shaderians are being welcomed in Kanther. The Calladarans will be welcomed, no doubt, among the Boromari. Where will the New Sharrens go? Markene runs short on everything. Not to mention they are now on the front lines of this war. Are the New Sharrens destined never to know peace? If they stay here, this camp has no chance of survival. Only those who manage to make it inside the city gates before they’re closed will have any chance at all.”

It was true the New Sharrens had seen their fair share of war. Kellinar’s gaze swept the encampment. “Even Galdrilene won’t be permanent for them.”

“No, it won’t. But it will give them a chance to breathe. To continue their education and continue learning new trades.” Po set the newly finished coil on the pile. “The New Sharrens are a hardworking lot. I think they could easily be integrated into Galdrilene for the time being.”

Kellinar ran a hand over his braids and sighed. “Where will they go in Galdrilene? There isn’t enough room in the Dragon Hold for all of them.”

“The people of Galdrilene will take them in. From the main city all the way down to the docks, they could find places to stay.” Po nodded toward several New Sharren children as they ran by. “Most of the children can stay at the University where they can continue their studies. It’s a chance for them to recover, Di’shan. A chance to grow and to live.”

“I will speak with the other riders. And of course, as city leader, Tarik will have to be consulted with.”

Po nodded. “You do that. I will remain in Markene until I hear word either way.”

“You don’t have to wait if you don’t want to.”

“These ropes aren’t going to coil themselves, young man.”

Kellinar chuckled. “I’m sure another could be found for the task.”

Po nodded, his attention focused on the next rope. “Mayhap, but I agreed to do it. With so many tents coming down the ropes were everywhere. I told everyone to pile them here, and I would organize them.”

“I will let you know as soon as I know.”

“May the Fates favor your day, Di’shan.”

“Yours as well, Master Po.”

Vaddoc stood on the wall that encompassed the south side of Markene’s castle and stared out over the massive encampment of Markeni, Kantherian, and Boromari soldiers. The few Ke’han that had survived the border battles camped at the edge of the armies, the Nagi and Nagas with them. Fires from the gathered armies lit the rolling grasslands on both sides of the river like stars descended from the night sky. Every now and then, a torch led a group of warriors through as the surviving Border Guards from both Calladar and Shadereen joined them.

The large group of Fire mages that returned with the riders also were hard at work. Every night they set fires in the camps, which required tremendous energy. Their weaves created fires that burned for a full day and night, fueled by nothing and leaving little smoke, however, it was necessary to prevent Markene from being stripped bare of fuel resources. Thankfully, the amount of fires needed had already lessened.

The Shaderian refugees now resided in Kanther. Vaddoc hoped his mother and sisters were settling into their new, temporary home. The New Sharrens had gone to Galdrilene. In the morning, Kirynn would accompany Taela to Boromar to make the same request on behalf of the Calladarans.

For now, all was quiet as both the remaining refugees and the city itself settled into slumber.

Sleep remained elusive for Vaddoc. The horror from the final battle for Shadereen had burned itself deep into his mind and heart. Standing there on the wall, he found nothing to distract himself from the memories. Nothing needed done at the moment. And so he wrestled with the emotions that filled him. His mother and sister were safe, but the nation he had grown up in, had fought for first as a Border Guard and later as a rider, was gone. Completely. Along with a large portion of its inhabitants.

The images of Welan burning while the people were slaughtered wouldn’t give him peace. And worst of all was the thread of doubt that tugged at him. Three nations had been wiped out in a single day. What hope did they really have of protecting the world from the Shadow Riders? If five hundred years before, Guardians with far more experience than any of them now possessed had been unable to stop the tide of shadows, how were they supposed to?

Even Namir remained silent on those questions and that, more than anything, planted a seed of fear for the future deep in his heart that he couldn’t dig out. If the dragons were beginning to doubt they would find victory against the Shadow Riders…

Vaddoc shook his head. He needed to stop thinking in that manner and just focus on one battle at a time. Yes, they had lost those. Perhaps next time, they could at least hold their ground. It was all the hope he could summon. The possibility of pushing the Shadow Riders back was too much to ask at this point.

Apiatan, one of the few Ke’han to survive the border conflict, walked toward him along the wall. Vaddoc watched him approach out of the corner of his eye. Though he still struggled to resolve how they looked with how they acted, he didn’t feel quite the same aversion to the Ke’han that he once had.

The Ke’han hadn’t wavered even for a moment in the defense of Shadereen. They may look like Kojen, but Namir had been right. They were no more Kojen than he himself was a Shadow Rider.

Apiatan stopped and leaned against the parapets next to him. Like Vaddoc, he stared at the assembled armies below. They stood next to each other in silence for a long time before the Ke’han glanced at him and asked, “How do you do it?”

Startled, Vaddoc turned his eyes on the Ke’han. “Do what?”

“Find peace.” Apiatan sighed and gazed out at the myriad of fires, his expression troubled. “The Ke’han have never witnessed such butchery. Not even when we came to the place called Trilene to help. My men have trouble finding sleep. They are not alone for I cannot find it myself.” He looked at Vaddoc again. “Given that elder Ke’han are not available to seek advice from at this time, I thought perhaps one such as you might know how one finds peace after such a thing.”

Vaddoc turned his gaze to Apiatan, seeing him truly for the first time. Though he fought with the skill of a well-trained warrior, now that they stood within arm’s length of each other, it was obvious the Ke’han was young for his position as headman over the others who had come west.

His horns weren’t as heavy as Hakan’s. Wide-shouldered and wide-chested with well-developed muscles, there was still a lankiness to Apiatan. “How many years have you seen?

The Ke’han looked back at the fires. “I have seen nineteen summers.”

Vaddoc sighed and followed the Ke’han’s gaze. Apiatan was six years his junior. The same age he’d been when he first graduated to the rank of Border Guard. Lenyi’s death at the hands of Kojen still haunted him. Trilene lingered on the edges of his mind, and Shadereen filled it with a kaleidoscope of sickening images. Vaddoc wished he had something to offer the Ke’han.

Reaching up, Vaddoc clasped one hand on Apiatan’s shoulder. “If I knew, I would gladly tell you, my friend.”

Vaddoc leaned against the parapets and gazed out at the army while he struggled to keep the seed of fear in his heart from sprouting into a noxious weed. Doubt had no place in this war. Vaddoc’s sleepless night moved slowly on and still he remained on the wall, standing quietly with Apiatan as they both tried to come to terms with everything that had happened.

Kalila shuffled through more reports of foreign and domestic soldier numbers in the light of several low burning candles while the half-moon made its way into the western sky outside her open windows.

Through the open door to the other sleeping rooms in the apartment, the quiet snores of one of the mages provided background noise. The temperatures of late summer had returned and occasionally a breeze would sweep into the room and rustle the papers on her desk.

She sighed in frustration when she lost her train of thought and had to reread the reports. Though Markene was her focus and enough to think about on its own, a small part of her mind and heart, the part that remembered it was still a youthful young woman who hadn’t quite reached her eighteenth year, wanted to wander off onto subjects that needed to be left alone. That part of her wanted to think of Loki and the budding love it had found with him.

To his credit, even though he was again in Markene, he had left her alone to concentrate on her nation. In the time he’d been gone, Kalila found she missed him. She had Lalani and Sehlas as advisors, however, they weren’t someone she could truly confide in.

What she wanted, or maybe even needed, was the young man who had been her friend. Who would likely become more than a friend if she gave it even a moment’s chance. He was the only one she’d felt comfortable crying in front of or sharing her fears with.

Since Loki left, Kalila kept everything buried deep inside, never letting it show. It wore heavy upon her. As queen, she needed to be a solid rock in the storm that was beginning to rage all around her nation. She needed to be a leader that didn’t hesitate or show doubt. Never could there be a moment of weakness before her personal guard, mage instructors, Heads of Houses, and most all, the people of the nation who depended on her.

The papers fluttered to the desk as she dropped them to rub her temples. Maybe it wasn’t healthy to keep it all inside. After what happened on the border, how much time did any of them really have left? Was it fair to deny herself any personal pleasures? Was it fair to her nation even to think of herself? If she died in the next month, would there be any regrets?

Kalila pondered that last question. With Markene, she could find no regrets. She had done and would continue to do everything possible for her nation, keeping the best interests of her people in every action she took.

But with her personal life, all Kalila could see were regrets and missed chances. It wasn’t enough just to survive. One needed to live as well, to find happiness where it could be found in each day, to embrace it all or in the end, what was the point?

Making a decision, Kalila stood and wrapped her light cloak over her nightdress and walked to the door of her chambers. The Galdrilene Defenders in the hall gave her a startled look, clearly surprised to see her in the middle of the night. “Do you require something, my queen?” the ranking Defender asked.

“I must speak with Loki immediately. He has once again taken his rooms within the keep, has he not?”

The Defender nodded. “He has. Jocelynn and Varnen too have returned to their rooms, and many of the other riders reside in the keep as well.”

“Very good. It is Loki I need to speak with.”

“We will accompany you to his chambers.”

With her shoulders squared, Kalila started down the long hall with the Defenders on her heels. During the winter, the drafts in the halls were icy and uncomfortable. Now, in late summer, when it remained late summer, they brought refreshing coolness as they drifted by, making the torches in their sconces on the walls dance to its silent tune.

Striding toward Loki’s door, Kalila felt a moment of absolute freedom. For this moment, for this night, she wasn’t a queen. She was a young woman in love.

Loki opened the door before she could even knock. Kalila looked at him in surprise. “You’re awake.”

“Merru is on the roof. He overheard you and woke me.”

Closer inspection revealed creases in the side of his face from the pillow and tussled blond hair. Uncertainty took hold. “It isn’t that important. I can speak with you in the morning.”

She started to leave, but he caught her hand. “Kalila, if you need to speak with me, for whatever reason, now is fine.”

Nodding, she moved past him into the room. When he closed the door, she turned to look at him. His tall frame leaned back against the door with his arms folded over his chest. He’d grown again during his time in Shadereen. At least a couple of inches. His shoulders were broader, muscles more defined. A thin scar, much like those she carried on her own face, marred the side of his. Just in front of his ear, it ran from his temple down to his jaw.

Loki studied her with blue eyes that were harder and more serious than they had been the last time she saw him. Suddenly self-conscious of her scars, she tried to cover them with her hair.

“Don’t.”

Her hand froze. “What?”

“Don’t do that, not with me.”

She brushed her hair back over her shoulder.

“What is this about? Is everything all right?”

Kalila glanced away. “I…yes…and no.” She hesitated, unsure how to do this. “Markene is as good as it can be under the circumstances. Kalila the queen is also as good as she can be. However,” she paused again before saying softly, “Kalila the woman, not so much.”

He tilted his head to the side. “Why?”

The concern in his voice almost undid her. She swallowed, raised her chin, and looked him in the eye. “I don’t want to arrive at the end of my life regretting missed chances. As queen, it is my duty to place my nation first. Somewhere, I have to have a place for myself as well.”

“Where are you going with this?” He met her eyes with an unwavering gaze.

“Before you left, we admitted to having feelings for each other, and I said not now. If the border didn’t change how you feel about me, I’m saying ‘now’ is here.”

“The border changed a lot of things about me,” he said. “But it didn’t change that. Barring a bondmate showing up out of the blue, I don’t think anything ever will. If you are all right with that possibility, then now is good.”

“I won’t pretend that the thought of a woman one day becoming your bondmate doesn’t bother me. It is something I’ve thought quite a bit about and in the end, it doesn’t make sense to avoid what is between us now because of what may or may not happen sometime in the future.” Kalila waited with her heart pounding.

Loki nodded and remained silent so long she began to wonder what he was thinking. Had she said something wrong? Finally, he said, “May I kiss you?”

“You may.”

He crossed the room and took her face in his hands. Kalila swayed into him, losing herself in the kiss, in the moment. Time stood still as his arms wrapped around her and pulled her tight against his body. Tonight was theirs and they would go wherever it took them. All thoughts of food reports, soldier counts, and endless arguments with the Heads of Houses fled her mind.

Maleena glanced down at the village tucked into the flanks of the massive mountains around it. Smoke curled from the chimneys of the cooking fires at the Stone Wagon Inn, her destination. Near the edge of the clearing around the inn, among the trampled grass and wild flowers, stood a three-wagon merchant train. Though it had only been a few years since she last saw Lowden, it felt like lifetimes. High above it, Nydara flew over the village in a lazy circle.

As out of the way as Lowden was, the villagers had seen nothing of the battle raging around them, though the tales of Trilene and dragons would have been carried there with the merchants. Now, with the entire east side of the Traders travel route broken and Yari in the path of the next battle, it was unlikely they truly knew the fate of Calladar on the far side of the mountains.

“Are we going to land or spend the entire day circling this little village?”

Maleena sighed. Nydara skirted what she was really thinking with her question. “You mean am I going to procrastinate this forever?”

“Something along that line, yes.”

“I haven’t seen these people in years. I wasn’t exactly welcomed here—ever.”

Nydara snorted. “Are you a Dragon Rider? Are you one half of the most powerful Spirit pair ever seen? Are you the woman who brought a man to his knees in the middle of a ballroom? Are you the woman who put the Heads of Houses in Markene in their place?”

“What kind of questions are these? Of course I am.”

“Then stop fretting about this little village and act like it.”

The silver was right; she was acting like a fool up here. She took a slow, deep breath to center herself and focused on the woman she’d become instead of the girl who had left this place. “Your wisdom is once again appreciated, my friend. I’m ready when you are.”

With a rumble, Nydara made a sharp dive angled at the clearing around the inn. As they drew closer, she let out a tremendous roar to announce their arrival, as if everyone hadn’t already seen the massive dragon barreling toward them.

Those on the ground scrambled for cover amid the cries of alarm. Nydara’s mental chuckle echoed in Maleena’s head as the silver drew up sharp just in time to land gently. The wind from her wings sent the trees around the clearing swaying. Maleena shook her head. “That wasn’t nice.”

Smug amusement threaded through Nydara’s return, “What? I didn’t harm them. I do think I’ve set the mood for your return quite nicely though.”

“Thanks, I think,” Maleena sent as she loosened the safety straps and leaped to the ground. While she removed the catcher strap, Maleena let her magic flare out in order to better gauge the reactions of the villagers. Fear, anxiety, and underneath, a thread of curiosity. At least it wasn’t all bad.

Silence hung heavy over the inn and the entire village. Nydara’s roar had stilled even the birds and the insects. Maleena tossed the catcher strap up on the saddle and then strode toward the inn until she stood halfway between it and Nydara.

People gathered around the edge of the clearing in the shadow of the trees. On the wide porch of the inn, Edadella stood close with her mostly grown sons. Maleena recognized several others as the same merchant and his guards who had come to Lowden every year for as long as she could remember.

Maleena lifted her chin, looked Edadella in the eye, and broke the silence. “I am Di’shan Maleena Wyndam, rider of the Silver Nydara and a Guardian of Galdrilene.”

A few gasps greeted her formal introduction. Edadella gathered her full, apron-covered skirt in shaky hands and moved to the steps, hesitated, then walked down them. “Why have you come to my inn?”

“Why have you come to Lowden at all?” Master Endle, the mayor of Lowden, stepped from the shelter of the trees into the sunlight. “I thought we were well rid of you.”

Maleena barely spared him a glance before returning her attention to the innkeeper’s wife. “Where is your husband? It would be best if he were present for this as well.”

Edadella shook her head slightly. “He passed into Maiadar the winter before last.”

“Very well then, I will speak with just you for now.”

“You had better start speaking to me, young lady,” Master Endle growled.

When Maleena looked at him again there were five other men gathered around him. Who knew that one day she would warrant the attention of the entire village council? “There is very little I had ‘better do,’ Delin Endle. Rest assured, I will speak with you when I am ready. What I have to say now is between Edadella, Arrah, and myself.”

Edadella placed a hand over her heart. “Arrah?” She cast a worried look at her youngest son. The lanky youth, if Maleena remembered correctly, had just entered his seventeenth year. He looked uncomfortable and afraid. “What could you possibly want with Arrah?”

Though the first flush of fall color tinged the trees, it was much hotter than normal this time of year in Lowden and the mid-day sun felt uncomfortably warm under the weight of the padded shirt and chainmail tunic she wore. “It would be best if we spoke inside.”

She strode past the innkeeper and those on the porch. Edadella caught up to her just before she crossed the threshold. “I don’t allow weapons in my inn.” She gestured to the slender sword hanging at Maleena’s waist.

Maleena stepped inside before glancing over her shoulder at the woman. “I’m not here to kill anyone; however, if I were it wouldn’t require a sword.” She settled into a chair at one of the two long tables. With the wide hearth in the main room unlit and the tall ceilings, it was quite a bit cooler than outside in the sun. “Sit.”

Edadella and Arrah followed her inside and sank into chairs on the other side of the table. Maleena looked at the group hovering in the open doorway. “Find something else to do with yourselves for now, this will be a private conversation.”

Endle barged across the porch and through the doorway. “You have no right to keep me or the council away.”

Maleena leveled a cold look at him. “I have every right. What I have to say to Edadella and Arrah is none of your concern. You may leave now.” Dismissing him, she turned back to the innkeeper and her son.

“How dare you speak to me like that.” He reached as if to grab her arm then his knees hit the floor as he cradled his head.

“I’ll speak to you however I wish. You are butting in where you have no business,” she said, releasing the weave she’d slammed him with. “And you will never attempt to touch me again, Delin Endle.” She raised an eyebrow at the council that stared at her and Delin. “Help him remove himself, and leave us.”

They scrambled to grab Delin and dragged him half standing out onto the porch. The door closed behind them.

Her face pale, Edadella gripped Arrah’s arm with one hand. “What…what is it you want?”

Maleena sighed, leaned back in the chair, and regarded them. “Edadella, I mean neither you nor Arrah any harm. I wished to speak with you first because Arrah can use magic.”

“No…” the innkeeper breathed. “No, he can’t. I’ve seen nothing.”

Arrah’s silence spoke volumes. Maleena looked directly at him. “Yes, he can. He can weave Earth magic. Can’t you, Arrah?”

He stared at the tabletop. “I didn’t mean to. It just…happened.”

“What happened?” Edadella looked at him in alarm.

“The tree, the one Father planted, it was dying. I couldn’t bear to see it happen—he loved that tree. So I made it better. I don’t know how, but I did.”

“Oh, Arrah.” Edadella released his arm and sagged in her chair.

“There is no shame in using magic, Arrah,” Maleena said gently. “But you have more than just magic going on. Don’t you?” He looked up from the table as she continued, “You hear a hum in your mind.”

Arrah nodded slowly. “Does that mean I’m going to go insane?”

“Has all the news that’s reached you over the past couple of years not taught you anything?” Maleena said. “Magic doesn’t drive the user insane. In fact, it was magic that once saved your life when you were younger.”

Edadella shook her head vigorously. “No, that wasn’t magic. Your grandmother healed him with herbs and care. It wasn’t magic.”

Maleena leaned forward, her eyes on Edadella. “Yes, it was. My grandmother could weave Healing magic. She wasn’t terribly strong, but strong enough to save your son.”

“Then,” Arrah licked his lips, his hands clenched tight together on the tabletop, “what is in my head?”

“Arrah, you are very strong in your magic. Strong enough that you have been chosen by a dragon.”

“I’ve what?” His eyes went wide. “What do you mean?”

“Dragons can’t hatch without a rider. They need us to anchor their souls to this plane. The draclet in its egg has searched for its rider for several months. It has chosen you—and now sings to you—in the hope you will accept the offered gift and help hatch it.” She prayed silently to the Fates that he would accept the gift.

“What happens if I do that?”

“Your soul and that of the draclet will blend together until you are one. You will remain separate beings with your own thoughts and feelings, but one all the same. It’s called a dragon bond. It will enhance your strength, stamina, sight, and smell. With the bond, comes great responsibility.”

“So I would be bonded to this dragon for life?”

“You would, and your life would be extended many times over.”

Arrah nodded, his eyes unfocused in thought. He licked his lips again and cleared his throat. “If I did this, if I had a dragon I was bonded to, would I be able to fight against those Shadow Riders the merchants have talked about?”

Edadella began to shake her head though she didn’t speak.

Maleena nodded. “When your dragon is old enough to fly and Slide, yes. However, do not go into this thinking of that. Calladar and Shadereen are no more. I was at Calladar. Trust me when I say there is no glory to be found in battle, only heartache and nightmares.”

“Is that what the shaking of the earth and the loud rumble was a week ago?” Arrah leaned forward.

“It was. The Shadow Riders awoke the volcano on the east side of the range. The devastation of that awakening was terrible to witness and the battle beforehand even more.” She shook her head. “Right now, you need to decide if you are willing to hatch the egg. Battles and Shadow Riders will come later.”

Arrah sat up straight in his chair. “I accept. What do I have to do?”

Maleena smiled faintly. “Ride with me to Galdrilene.”

“I get to ride? That big silver dragon out there, I’ll get to ride it?”

“It is a her, and her name is Nydara,” Maleena said firmly.

Looking chastised, he nodded. “I apologize. I will get to ride Nydara?”

“Yes, you will.” Maleena turned her attention to Edadella again. “I strongly encourage you to evacuate Lowden.”

Edadella leaned back, her eyes wide. “What? Why?”

“Lowden is now on the very doorstep of the Shadow Riders. It’s only a matter of time before they come here. The Guardians will do everything they can to protect Lowden, but we can only be in so many places at once.”

“What would I do? Where would I go?” The older woman gazed around the main room with a lost look on her face, and Maleena could sense her fear of the unknown. “This is my inn. It’s all I’ve ever done. From the moment I married Harrah it’s been my livelihood, my life.”

Maleena leaned forward and looked Edadella in the eye. “What kind of livelihood will it provide when the Shadow Riders burn it to the ground? When they kill your sons and take you to be a servant, if you’re lucky? There is nothing here of worth to them. No chance at power, no large population to control, no major resources. I’ve seen the results of what happens to villages like that. It’s beyond comprehension even when you see it for yourself.”

Edadella wrapped her arms around her middle and stared at the table. Arrah placed his hand on her arm. “Mother, please. I don’t want to be somewhere far away and hear of your death.”

“What about your brothers?” She looked at him with desperation and terror.

“We will ask them to come too. Only Nidah has a wife—he’s the only one I can think of that might hesitate because of her.”

Maleena interrupted them. “I will be speaking to the whole village soon. Through Nydara, I will be able to allow everyone to see what we’ve seen. They can decide then what they wish to do. Keep in mind though, I can’t force anyone to leave. If they wish to stay, my hands are tied.”

“Arrah though, he has to go, doesn’t he?” Edadella turned hopeful eyes on her.

“No.” Maleena shook her head. “He doesn’t have to come. The call of the Dragon Song doesn’t take away free will. His choice can’t be forced either way.”

“I’m going,” Arrah said in a determined tone.

Maleena smiled. “And so you shall.” She stood. “I must speak with the rest of the village.”

When she stepped onto the wide porch, every eye turned to stare. The entire village had gathered around the inn. Good, it would make this easier. Maleena reached out to Nydara, “How is it going with the other villages?”

“Better than this one, though I think even some of those will refuse. This village will be set against it because of you, and it wouldn’t have mattered if another rider had come in your stead. They are already set against magic, and by extension, dragons. Most of them, anyway.”

“We will have to see.”

Maleena addressed the gathered people as a whole while keeping her gaze fixed on the men who made up the village council. No matter what the rest of the people thought individually, most of them would do whatever the council said, even if it got them killed. “I came here for two reasons. The first has been addressed, now for the second. The merchants have carried the news of Guardians and Shadow Riders; they’ve carried the news of what happened in Trilene. What they haven’t yet brought is the news of the border nations because it happened only a week past.”

“What news?” Delin raised his voice to ask.

“The border nations are gone. Calladar, Shadereen, and the newly settled New Sharren are no more. They have been destroyed and taken by the Shadow Riders. You will be next in line. I strongly encourage you to evacuate to a safer location.”

“This is ridiculous. Why should we go anywhere? How do we know any of this is true? It’s very convenient it only just happened so the merchants can’t confirm your story.” Delin glared at her.

“That rumbling you heard and the shaking of the earth you felt was Calladar being destroyed. We evacuated as many as we could from Taragen; however, Yarnns Bend and Gateway were buried with no survivors. I can only image what has become of the border towns.” Maleena folded her hands in front of her and regarded Delin. He was never going to listen to her; she could sense that yet still she had to try. “Nydara, my dragon, will offer you a glimpse of what happened. It won’t be comfortable, but it is necessary.”

“I will do my best to exclude the children, although I’m not certain it will work,” Nydara sent.

Maleena watched as the villagers grabbed at their heads, many dropping to their knees. Nydara kept it short but effective.

When it was over, Delin was the first to gain his feet again. “This is nonsense! Nothing but horrible scare tactics drummed up by you.” He pointed at Maleena. “You are just trying to come in here and take over. Well, I won’t have it! We will stay right here where we’ve always been, and you can leave. We have no need of your kind here.” He waved his hand in a dismissive gesture at her before turning to look at the shocked crowd. “Go back to your homes. There’s no need to fall for the tricks of a magic user.”

For a moment, no one moved. Then, one by one, they turned away and walked out of the clearing around the inn. Maleena watched them go in frustration. Were they all going to ignore what she’d told them? What Nydara had shown them?

The continued exodus was her answer. Soon, only Edadella, her sons and the one son’s wife remained. Edadella turned and faced them. “Arrah can use magic.”

Her older sons gaped at her then edged away from Arrah. Edadella continued, “Not only that, but apparently he’s been called to be a Dragon Rider. He leaves soon and I…” She drew herself up. “…I will be leaving when he does. I would like to think you boys thought enough of my judgment to know I don’t do this lightly.”

“Mother,” the oldest started, but Edadella stopped him with a shake of her head.

“Harim, I have no doubts about what Maleena’s dragon showed us. Arrah wouldn’t even be alive to be called if it weren’t for Maleena’s grandmother. Despite the magic use, I trust Maleena to keep us safe the same way her grandmother saved Arrah. This inn, this village, it’s all I’ve ever known, but I will leave it. I ask you to please come with me.”

Arrah looked anxiously at his brothers. “Please. Don’t stay here.”

Harim looked at his young wife, clinging to his arm. “I…”

His wife shook her head and breathed, “No. I don’t want to go.”

He turned his eyes on his mother, then to Arrah, and finally to Maleena. “Is this the truth or are you trying to trick us?”

“It is the truth, Harim. I’ve seen what happens to servants of the Shadow Riders. Unless you want to end up dead while your pretty wife ends up in their hands, you will leave. This village hasn’t been kind to me. Believe me, if there were no danger, I would have come quietly, spoken with Arrah, and left having said not a word to anyone else. This isn’t easy for me. I don’t ask you to give up all you have known for trivial reasons like tricks.”

Harim weighed her words before giving a slow nod. “Then I will accompany my mother.”

“Harim, no—”

“Hush, Redenya. I have said we will go and that is it,” Harim said, shooting his wife a stern look.

Quiet tears rolled down Redenya’s face, but she remained silent. One at a time, the other three brothers also made the decision to leave.

Maleena looked at them all in turn. “You have saved your own lives. It is a shame no others are willing to listen to reason.”

“If you give us a small amount of time, maybe an hour, perhaps my brothers and I can convince a few more,” Harim said.

“I give you an hour. I have yet to have a mid-day meal, and if Edadella chooses to serve it, I will eat here at the inn.”

“Of course.” Edadella hurried inside.

Maleena turned to follow her then paused and looked back. “You need to hurry. Another rider will be arriving soon to transport you to safety. Haraban has opened its arms to you.”

Harim nodded. “Redenya will remain here with you.”

Redenya gaped at him as he abandoned her and left with his brothers. Without looking at Maleena, she turned and stomped into the inn where she flopped into a chair and crossed her arms.

Shaking her head, Maleena followed and returned to the chair she had occupied during her talk with Edadella. She didn’t try to engage Redenya in conversation. The same age as her, the other woman had never made her disdain for Maleena a secret. The daughter of a village council member, she’d let everyone know that Maleena was strange and unwelcome during their younger years. It appeared that time had left Redenya unchanged.

The merchant and his guards walked quietly in and settled at the other table.

Edadella served the mid-day meal, which Maleena was happy to consume, then went to pack. The merchant group also ate their meal though their murmured conversation seemed to have most of their attention.

Redenya refused to eat or talk. It was more than obvious she didn’t want to leave, but Maleena knew she would go. Her husband said they were leaving, and in Lowden that meant the end of the discussion. Under Dragon Law, Redenya could tell Harim to go fly a Shadow Dragon, but the young woman didn’t know that, and Maleena had no intention of telling her. Not yet, anyway. Leaving was in her best interest and even though her dislike continued to roll off her in waves, Maleena would see that her best interests were served for the sake of Edadella.

If Redenya suddenly decided to stay, Harim would stay as well. Edadella may not have liked Maleena much, but she had warned Maleena long ago of the village council’s decision to turn her over to the Members of Peace. She owed Edadella even if the debt was but a small token.

By the time the mid-day meal was finished, Edadella’s sons had returned with a small group of nervous people carrying bags. Redenya ran to a woman her age in the group that carried two bags and hugged her. “I’m so relieved to see you, Atlena.”

Maleena nodded slightly before taking a final drink of tea. She thought she recognized the other woman. Another who had never liked her. Then again, one would grow old and die trying to find someone who had.

Atlena hugged Redenya back awkwardly as she juggled the bags then handed one to her. “Harim said we had to hurry and that you didn’t have a chance to pack. Terrah and I stopped by your cottage, and I grabbed everything I thought you would need. I hope I got it all.”

“I’m sure you did fine. If there is something I need and don’t have then it certainly won’t be your fault. After all, if I wasn’t being uprooted for no good reason by an outcast, then there wouldn’t be an issue, would there?”

Atlena shot a glare at Maleena. “No, there wouldn’t.”

Redenya opened the bag and rifled through it quickly. “I think you grabbed nearly everything I would have. Thank you.” She looked at the man standing next to Atlena. “And thank you, Terrah, for letting Atlena do this for me.”

He gave her a nod. “Of course.”

Maleena ignored the snide comments of Atlena and Redenya as well as the glares of the three other women in the group. No doubt they too blamed this on her. It wasn’t the Shadow Riders or the images of what they’d seen that caused this. It was the fault of that strange outcast. As long as they weren’t disrespectful to her, so be it.

The chairs at the other table scraped back as the merchant and his guards stood. The merchant looked at Maleena and offered a small bow. “If you have no objection, I would like to evacuate myself and my wagons.”

“I have no objection,” Maleena said and offered him a small smile.

Outside the inn, the wind picked up and whipped the trees into a frenzy. Nydara rumbled a low greeting. Maleena addressed the group, “The other dragon has arrived. It will open what is called a Slide, which you will walk through. When you come out of the other side, you will be in Haraban.” She looked at Arrah, “Say your farewells now and quickly, we must go.”

He nodded and hugged his mother then clasped hands with his brothers. Harim pulled him in for a brief one-armed hug. “Be careful, little brother. Don’t get eaten by a dragon.”

Arrah chuckled and pulled away as Maleena led them into the clearing that now seemed cramped with the addition of Tellnox. The villagers hesitated, their sudden fear engulfing her. Though she’d become skilled at blocking and had the bondmate shield, the heightened emotions of the group still affected her. A dull ache started in her head.

Mckale finished unfastening the catcher strap then tossed it up onto the saddle before walking to her. She gratefully accepted his embrace. The pain lessened immediately. When it had passed, she stepped back and turned to the group. “This is Mckale Mandarran, my bondmate. He will be the one to take you through the Slide.”

Redenya and Atlena looked at Mckale with envy in their eyes, and Atlena asked, “What’s a bondmate?”

“Like a husband only more. It runs much deeper than a husband and wife relationship,” Maleena answered as she grabbed her catcher strap and pulled it down from the saddle. She controlled her desire to roll her eyes. Those two wouldn’t care if it were a Shadow Rider standing in front of them, they would still be salivating even with their husbands standing next to them. “Arrah, you will have to wear one of these as well.” She pulled the second strap down and tossed the end to him.

He caught it and stared at her in confusion. Maleena buckled hers around her ankle. “Put it on like this and make sure it’s secure. If you somehow come out of the saddle, it may hurt to hit the end of it, but it will save your life.”

Arrah bent and began to fasten his. When he was done, she gave it a sharp tug. It slid several inches. “Not good enough. You need to buckle it tighter.”

Mckale regained his saddle after speaking briefly with the evacuating villagers. Tellnox launched into the air with an impressive leap and down sweep of his wings. The Slide opened. Atlena and Redenya glared daggers at Maleena as they moved toward the swirling opening.

Maleena sighed. Those two would never find pleasure in her company. Even if she snatched them from the jaws of a Shadow Dragon, they would still hate her. After helping Arrah into the back saddle, she climbed into her own then showed him the proper way to fasten the safety straps. She pointed to the two polished wooden handles that rested on the pommel of the back saddle. “These are for you to hang onto. I strongly urge you to refrain from trying to hang onto me or even touching me.”

“I saw what happened to Delin. I’m not stupid enough to try it.”

Nydara took off in a smooth movement since this was Arrah’s first time. Maleena sensed the rush of thrilled excitement in the young man. Nydara glided over the town and then landed again.

“Why are we landing here?” Arrah asked.

“I need to do something.” Maleena didn’t explain further. She removed the safety straps and jumped down. Her gaze swept over the tiny, abandoned cottage huddled among the tall weeds and grass that partially covered the broken windows. The front door hung from one hinge, flapping like a broken bird.

She waded through the tall grass until she stood on the threshold. Inside, her vision from that rainy night so long ago had come to pass. The Kojen had left nothing untouched.

Maleena stepped inside and gazed around. The doors to the two sleeping rooms had been ripped from their hinges and lay scattered in broken pieces. The musty scent of mold and the reek of rodent nests pervaded the space. She crossed the room to the large hearth, brushing her fingers through the thick dust coating the stone.

The emptiness settled around her like a heavy weight. Through the broken back door, she could see the barn. It too had suffered the ravages of Kojen and time. Maleena couldn’t bring herself to walk out there. Arella’s death was still too fresh. She couldn’t bear facing the stall the mare had occupied, no more than she could cross the room to the doorway of her grandmother’s room. She didn’t want to see the damage the Kojen had done.

This wasn’t home and hadn’t been for some time. Even so, the condition of her childhood home tugged at her heart. The way it sat forgotten with no family to brighten it up. It was still sturdy despite the damage. Maleena could only guess why no one had claimed it after she left. Was association with her so horrible they would leave a good house to go to waste? The answer lay in the jumbled mess of broken furniture and torn quilts strung across the floor.

A bit of dirty white cloth peeking from beneath the shattered wood of what had once been a small table drew her attention. She stepped gingerly over the bits and pieces of her past and picked it up.

It was the lace she’d been working on the night she met Mckale. Who knew that her ability to weave lace would one day help her weave magic? Maleena turned the stiff, delicately woven threads over in her hands. She glanced around one more time and whispered, “Goodbye.”

She wasn’t sure if she was saying it to her grandmother’s memory or her past. Either way, it was time to go. When she stepped through the doorway and into the bright sunshine beyond, she still held the piece of lace in her hand.

After tucking the lace carefully into the coin purse hanging from her belt, she fastened the catcher strap and pulled herself into the saddle. Nydara, who left her in privacy while she revisited her past, now reached out. “Is everything all right?”

Maleena looked at the house again as a warm breeze drifted by. The branches of the big tree in the yard swayed as if waving farewell. She knew in her heart that she would never see the little cottage again. Maleena turned her attention to the silver scales of Nydara’s neck. “Everything is perfect. Let’s go home so Arrah can hatch his egg.”

Nydara lifted off and pulled herself into the sky with strong strokes of her massive wings. Maleena didn’t look back down. The Slide opened. They soared toward the caldera as the dragons on the ground bugled a loud welcome. She smiled at the warm sense of homecoming that washed through her. This is where she belonged.

Kirynn walked down the wide, familiar street in Boromar. It took no more than a simple request for the Queen of Boromar to agree to take in the remaining Calladaran population. While Taela remained closeted away to work out the details, Kirynn had excused herself to make a long, overdue visit.

The steep ground progressed in a succession of steps leading up from the large bay that spread out at the base of the city. She paused to watch the boats on the water. Seagulls soared overhead, punctuating the air with their strident calls, and the scent of seawater wafted on the cool breeze from the ocean.

The tall, graceful buildings with their gleaming white walls and tiled roofs lined one side of the street, leaving the other side open. Just below the level of the street she stood on, the rooftops of the buildings lining the next road presented a colorful display. Some of them had as many as six colors of tiles, others were made of several different shades of the same color. It was beautiful. Once, it had been home.

Closing her eyes, she let the breeze blow over her. Perhaps it would blow away the sadness clinging to her heart if she stood there long enough. She hadn’t cried again since that day in the woods, but she couldn’t shake the lingering melancholy.

Sighing, Kirynn opened her eyes and continued walking down the paving stones to the only person that might be able to help. As she walked, people smiled and greeted her. After learning a year and a half ago that none of the young people found to use magic in the nation had been killed but instead quietly sent to Galdrilene for training, the people of Boromar had embraced the dragons and their riders. Many happy reunions had taken place and the populace was at peace with it all.

It was a stark contrast to other places they had visited where attitudes ranged from cautious welcome to hostility. One day, maybe everywhere would feel the same way as Boromar. That time seemed a long way off with an ocean of war and lost lives between it where she stood now.

A narrow, three-story building came into view. The familiar gleaming white structure with its bright blue shutters and door brought a small sense of peace to her heart. Here, everything had always been good. Hard, but good. The roof, predominately blue with yellow, red, and green worked in was just as she remembered, as was the small garden out front.

Taking a deep breath, she pushed through the small gate that surrounded the garden and walked up the path to the door. It swung open as she mounted the steps to the wide front stoop. In the doorway stood an imposing woman with red hair that flowed loose around her shoulders. A dress clung to her lithe body, and although her entire face was highlighted with face paint, it was barely visible and only enhanced her natural beauty. Scarcely a hand’s width taller than Kirynn, she regarded her with cool green eyes that held only the faintest hint of warmth.

The woman raised one perfect eyebrow. “I wondered if you would find your way here.”

Kirynn offered her a formal nod. “How could I not…Mother.”

“Mother? You haven’t called me that in years. Do you plan on standing on the stoop all day, or are you going to come in?”

“You haven’t invited me in yet, Dahliynn.”

Her mother stepped back, opening the door farther, and waved her in. “This will always be your home, Kirynn. You hardly need an invitation to step over the threshold.”

“As you say. Still, it has been a long time—”

“Six years,” Dahliynn interrupted. “Not since you attained the right to the braid.”

“I didn’t mean to stay away so long.” Kirynn walked past her into the sterile yet comfortable interior.

Her mother closed the door. “You had your orders. I would have been offended if you had dishonored yourself and this family by coming home to visit.” She paused then continued, “However, it would have been nice had you visited sooner once you became a Dragon Rider. At least that is what I heard you are now.”

“Yes, I am a Dragon Rider. Syrakynn, my red, is currently resting on one of the larger towers of the castle.” The thought of the dragon brought a small smile to Kirynn’s face. “I wish I could have come sooner too. Situations in other nations prevented it.”

“Another thing I understand perfectly. Don’t misinterpret this as a scolding or intention to cause guilt. I’m merely stating my wishes. As we both know, wishes and needs rarely align themselves.” Dahliynn motioned toward the chairs in the sitting room. “Have a seat. There is much to catch up on, and I have many questions.”

Kirynn nodded and settled onto an uncomfortable cushioned chair as Dahliynn walked down the narrow hall to the kitchen located in the back of the house. Though her mother wasn’t warm like Marda, Kirynn found comfort in the older woman’s logical and colder view of life and the world. She often told her as a child that the world was to be lived in how it was—not how one wished it to be. “If wishes were wings, sheep would fly free from their pens,” was Dahliynn’s favorite saying.

A hard woman with a hard heart that still managed to love, her mother was exactly what she needed now. Kirynn’s three older brothers had died in the war with Kanther. Her father had died shortly after she gained her braid. Her grandparents were all gone. Only she and her younger sister were left. No one Kirynn knew understood loss and how to get past it as well as her mother—with the exception of Emallya but the time of seeking her advice was gone.

Dahliynn returned with a tray of tea and scones. She set the gleaming silver tea service down on the low table between them and poured tea into two matching cups. The scent of rosehips rose with the steam. They both remained silent until Dahliynn settled into a chair and they had both taken a sip of the hot liquid. After the pleasantries, her mother said, “Tell me everything. I want to know it all. Or at least what you are at liberty to tell.”

Kirynn took a bite of scone and washed it down with another drink of tea as she collected her thoughts. “There is a lot to tell.”

Dahliynn leaned back in her chair. “Unless you need to rush off, we have plenty of time.”

“I have nowhere to be at the moment.” Kirynn took another sip of tea and began to tell her mother everything that had happened since she had fled in the night after setting a man’s head on fire.

Kirynn watched the familiar patterns of light through the windows as the sun moved slowly across the sky. It felt somewhat comforting as she retold the events of the last few years. When she came to the battle of Shadereen—to Welan—Kirynn stopped. She sipped her second cup of tea, stalling while she gathered her emotions under control.

Finally she whispered, “They’re all gone. Every one of them except a single child—”

“And you can’t think about it without feeling such deep sorrow that your insides feel broken,” Dahliynn finished.

Kirynn looked at her mother in surprise. “How did you know?”

“You were cushioned from the deaths of your brothers and father by distance. It was just something that happened. You have watched friends die in the heat of battle. But you’ve never watched people you cared deeply about cut down with no protection. It’s bound to leave scars that hurt. Scars I know well. I carry many of the same within my own heart.”

“How do I shut it out? I can’t keep carrying it.”

Dahliynn sighed and set her cup down on the tray. “Kirynn, you will always carry it just as you do physical scars. They don’t go away. As far as shutting it out, it’s possible if you look at the situation differently.”

“How am I looking at it?” Kirynn frowned. How else was she supposed to look at it? She shifted on the hard chair and tightened her hands on the teacup.

Dahliynn answered, “There is danger in changing your perceptions. As it is now, you hurt for a small group of people. If you change, it’s possible to find a balance, or you may experience deeper grief.”

Kirynn suppressed a flash of irritation at her mother’s cryptic meaning and held back her sarcastic reply. Dragon Rider or not, braid wearer or not, her mother would give her a sound thrashing if she spoke to her that way. “I’d like to find a balance.”

Dahliynn appraised her in silence for so long Kirynn began to wonder if her mother would tell her. Finally, Dahliynn nodded. “I do believe you can achieve balance. Not everyone has the strength. You, however, are made of a stronger mettle than many.”

“So help me find it again.”

“Very well. It is because you only think the people of Welan are worth grieving for that you are looking at it wrong.”

Kirynn started to protest, but Dahliynn stopped her. “Don’t try to deny it. Your normal way of thinking is what allows you to kill efficiently. You view people as pieces on a battlefield—some will fall and some will move to the next battle. It allows you to shut yourself off from things that give others nightmares. There’s nothing wrong with this.

“The problem is when you stop thinking of people as pieces and get to know them. You can’t change that now and likely wouldn’t if you could. Now you must learn to change how you view the pieces as a whole because if you don’t you become a hypocrite.”

“A hypocrite? Because I cared about the people of Welan?” Kirynn’s voice rose louder with each word.

“Not because you cared about the people of Welan, but because you don’t care about all of the other people you think of as pieces.”

“Of course I care about them. Why do you think I fly into battle with Syrakynn? For my health?”

Dahliynn chuckled. “My dear child, you don’t fly into battle because you care about the pieces on the board. You do it because it’s your duty. Because that’s what you’ve trained your entire life to do.”

Kirynn blinked, stunned by the accuracy of the statement as it hit home.

“What you haven’t realized, and this is where changing perceptions becomes dangerous,” Dahliynn paused and looked into her eyes, “is that every piece on the board is Welan.”

“How is every piece like Welan?” Kirynn challenged.

“Because they’re all people. If you took a moment to know them, you would find everyone had likes and dislikes, spouses, children, mothers, fathers—everything that Welan had. To grieve for Welan but not others strips their humanity away, reducing them only to pieces. You are struggling because the people of Welan weren’t pieces to you. To put it in perspective, you have to quit seeing the rest as pieces, and instead, as people.”

Kirynn’s mind and heart shrank away from the idea, however, she forced herself to understand as her mother suggested.

Dahliynn nodded as she watched Kirynn process the information. Her mother continued, “The majority of Calladar is dead. Were their lives any less than those lost in Welan?”

Unable to speak, Kirynn simply shook her head.

“Many died in Trilene last year. Are they less than Welan?” Dahliynn asked. “Whether someone wades willingly into battle with weapons they’ve trained to use, or they simply pick up a pitchfork and try to defend themselves, their lives are no less than any others. You need to reduce the people of Welan to pieces or elevate every life lost to the same as Welan. Either way, your perceptions will change.”

Kirynn remained silent as she struggled with the sudden grief that threatened to overwhelm her. She looked at her mother with tears in her eyes that would never be shed. “I don’t think I can do either and find a balance.”

Dahliynn suddenly stood, a fierce expression on her face. “You don’t know if you can? Of course you can. You are Kirynn Izenar, wearer of the braid, rider of a red dragon, and my daughter. You can and you will because I accept nothing less.”

“How do I see everyone as more than pieces and not find more grief?” Kirynn also stood.

“Because you will begin to realize that every life is worth something and no matter what, in the end, everyone dies. In war, in childhood, in bed, and in a myriad of other ways. How someone dies does not make them special, anyone can do it. It’s how they lived that matters because not everyone lives even while they’re alive.

“You find your balance when you stop grieving their deaths and start celebrating their lives. Stop weeping for one and not another. Suck it up and look at it differently.” Dahliynn bent and grabbed the tray. “I will check with the cook on the evening meal. You need to think about what I’ve said. It’s time to set your grief over death aside, my daughter, and find the joy in lives you knew. Else you will be crushed under the weight of what you have seen and what is to come. It’s all right to feel sadness over the loss of life. It isn’t all right to let it consume you.”

Kirynn sat down again, her thoughts reeling. Never had she felt so off-kilter. Every death she’d seen took on new meaning, new grief, and at the same time, the weight of Welan lifted.

“She’s right, you know. The focus has to be on the lives saved rather than on those lost. Otherwise, you never know anything but despair,” Syrakynn sent.

She sat there alone for a long time and slowly she began to see life and death from a different perspective. It didn’t erase the ache inside, but she sensed it would eventually. At some point in the future, she would find the distance she needed—not the one trained into her in Boromar. This would be a distance she wouldn’t have to struggle to come back from.

After far more time had passed than needed to check on the progress of the evening meal, Kirynn stood and followed the delicious smells down the narrow hall to the kitchen. A woman with graying hair worked over one hearth fire while a younger woman stirred a pot hanging in the second.

Dahliynn stood talking quietly with the older cook. She smiled at Kirynn and crossed the large room to her. “I trust you have found your balance?”

Kirynn nodded. “I’ve found the path to it.”

“I knew it would reveal itself.” Dahliynn glanced back at the cooks. “The evening meal will be ready shortly. Your sister will be here soon to join us.”

“How does she know I’m here?”

Dahliynn waved a hand toward the younger cook. “I sent Tolynn to notify her while you were thinking things over.” Her mother led the way back to the front sitting room. “Your sister will be pleased to see you. Things have changed since you’ve been gone. Aislynn is a young woman who has married and has a child.”

Kirynn tried to imagine the quiet girl she’d only seen on celebration days as a woman with a husband and child. Aislynn had never been interested in earning the braid. She’d spent only the one requisite month at training and then refused to go back. And even though Aislynn had always wanted a home life, the image wouldn’t come.

Soon, she didn’t need to imagine it. Aislynn, with her shoulder-length red-blonde hair, came through the door with a child that was likely past his first year propped on her hip. A broad smile that reminded Kirynn of their father spread across her sister’s face. “Kirynn, it’s so wonderful to see you again.”

Kirynn awkwardly returned her sister’s hug. Though she loved her sister, she’d never been comfortable with the other woman’s warm, expressive emotions. Kirynn was always closer to her mother, probably because they were more alike.

Aislynn pulled away and presented the boy. “Meet your nephew, Brohnus.”

Kirynn smiled at the child who squirmed to get down. Aislynn set him on the floor, and he took off on his chubby little legs. “He looks like Father.”

Her sister nodded with a fond look on her face. “That he does.”

Dahliynn motioned toward the dining room then bent to catch Brohnus before he ran down the hall. “The meal will be ready soon.”

Kirynn followed them into the room. A large oval table stood surrounded by simple carved chairs. She sat down and watched as the others took their seats. This was her blood family, and she would visit and share meals with them more. Even though this would always be home, it wasn’t the same. Not anymore. Galdrilene was home and the other riders her family.

Later that evening as Syrakynn lifted off from the castle at Boromar, Kirynn reached out to the dragon, “Let’s Slide to Galdrilene. I would like to check on Lenya.”

She sensed the red shift images in her mind and then the Slide opened. A brief tug and they were flying over Galdrilene to the sound of welcoming bugles from the younger dragons. Soon, Toren and Nordhas would be joining them in the downlands.

Syrakynn landed smoothly. Kirynn was out of the saddle before the dragon was completely settled on the ground. With quick movements, she released the catcher strap then removed the saddle from the red. “Enjoy your swim.”

“I will.” Syrakynn started for the lake with a happy rumble in her throat.

Kirynn checked Emmaleen’s room and her own lair but they were empty. She headed to the kitchen. Marda would know where the child was.

Though the evening meal was over, the kitchen was still busy with a mixture of clean up and preparations for the morning meal. Mckale’s father, Barden, sat in one of the chairs outside the kitchen cavern as he watched Emmaleen play with and chew on a variety of toys.

He smiled and nodded to her as she passed. Kirynn returned the gesture then entered the busy cavern. Marda directed the staff with a long wooden spoon as she moved about. The plump woman paused near a washing station. “Drina, do you really intend for people to eat off dishes with the remnants of the last meal still stuck to them?”

“No, ma’am,” the slip of a girl answered.

“Then I suggest you rewash them.” She turned, blinked, and then hurried across the large room. “Jaysa, how much salt were you planning to add to that pie?”

Kirynn waited patiently for Marda, although it quickly became apparent it wouldn’t be anytime soon. She moved to intercept the woman. “Marda.”

Marda turned and smiled warmly. “Kirynn, what a pleasure to see you. Are you hungry? I can put together something for you.”

“No, I’m fine. Thank you. Where is Lenya?”

The older woman sighed and waved her spoon toward the Great Hall. “Most likely in the records room again.”

“What is she doing in there?”

“I honestly don’t know. She found her way in there a couple of days ago and seems to enjoy it. I didn’t have the heart to make her stay out. I don’t know if it has to do with the loss of everything, but Lenya seems very mature for a five-year-old. If you feel it’s inappropriate though…”

“No, I’m sure there’s no harm.” Kirynn turned to leave. “I will go check on her.”

Rather than cut through the kitchen, she retraced her steps to the inner terrace and entered the Great Hall from there. Halfway down, she took the short, narrow hallway that led to the records room.

The soft glow of candlelight greeted her when she pushed open the door. Lenya sat in the chair that Anevay had so often occupied. Her short legs were folded beneath her, and Nica perched on her small shoulder. All eight of his legs were pulled up tight so that he fit there, mostly hidden by her long hair. On the floor next to the chair, Mola thumped her tail in greeting and Cat meowed from where he sat on a stack of books.

“Lenya, what are you doing in here?” Kirynn edged into the room and tried to avoid looking at the spider that regarded her with his too-many eyes. She often wondered if Maleena’s communication with the spider had changed it. Nica seemed more intelligent and aware than other spiders.

Lenya looked up, and her face brightened. “I like it in here.” She ran a small hand over the pages of the Ka’ti that lay open in front of her. “This has pretty pictures.”

“Pictures?” Kirynn frowned and moved to the desk in spite of the arachnid that watched her. The pages looked as they always had; filled with a jumble of indecipherable lines and symbols. “Do you see pictures when you look at this?”

“Kind of.” Lenya leaned forward to peer at the page. “It’s a magic book. When I look at it, the lines turn into things. They’re pretty.” She looked at Kirynn with big dark eyes. “Am I in trouble for coming in here? Marda said I shouldn’t but didn’t say I couldn’t.”

Kirynn stared at her. “No, it’s fine. You can come here as often as you want.” She glanced at Nica. “I gather you like the spider as well.”

Lenya nodded. “He’s a good friend.”

“I can’t stay. I just wanted to check on you, and I’m glad I did. I will let Marda know that you can come here as often as you want.”

A smile spread across Lenya’s face, and she reached to hug her. Kirynn did her best to hug her while avoiding the spider. A shiver ran through her when one of his hairy legs brushed her hand. Kirynn pulled away quickly. “You go ahead and go back to what you were doing. I’ll let Marda know and then I have to leave. I’m glad to see you are doing well.”

Lenya nodded but her eyes were already back on the book. Kirynn left the room and shut the door behind her before giving into a full-body shiver. “Ewwwaaahhh!” Spiders may be okay to eat and use for target practice with her bow, but they were too creepy to keep as pets. Not that she would ever do anything to Nica.

Kirynn walked back toward the kitchen. Lenya could read the book. She didn’t understand it yet, but one day she would. Did that mean she would be a Dragon Rider someday? Or at the very least a mage? It would be interesting to see what unfolded.

Kovan stood in the middle of the small village tucked into the mountains with his arms spread wide. His heart thundered in his chest as relief washed through him at the momentary release from the madness plaguing his mind.

The chorus of terrified screams from the women echoed in the air. He paid no attention to them as he let his power rage through the male population. It reached out from him in tendrils, hunting them down as they ran or tried to hide. He felt every blood vessel break, every hemorrhaged cough, every bloody tear shed, each victim’s agony bringing him another blissful moment of relief.

He needed to do this. Needed to do it so he could think straight, even if only for a few short weeks. It was the child’s fault. Somewhere it lived, and it was driving him to this. The child had to be found. There were plans to put into motion, and he couldn’t do his part if he couldn’t think straight. And so he stood with every male in the village dying around him. It was cathartic.

Kovan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, soaking in the release as the last died. When he opened his eyes again, he dug into the pocket of his cloak for a tobacco roll. Then he strolled into a house and used the hearth fire to light it. After taking a strong pull and sucking the smoke into his lungs, he turned and walked back out to the dirt street, releasing the cloud as he went.

Stepping through the doorway, he looked up to see Oksana standing with her hands on her hips. She glanced at the strewn bodies and blood. “Must you do this again? Weren’t three border towns enough for you?”

“What do you care?” He strolled past her toward Quillan, taking another long drag off the tobacco roll.

“These people could be used for more productive purposes.” She rubbed her forehead as one woman screamed long and loud, only quieting long enough to suck in a breath before beginning again. “This isn’t helping anything.”

Kovan shot her a sharp look. “It helps me.”

Oksana opened her mouth to respond but turned toward the screaming woman instead. “Silence!” When the woman didn’t stop, she flung a small bolt of green lightning at her, quieting the screams forever. She turned back to Kovan. “Can you find no other way?”

“Why? This helps the most. Quit complaining so much, there are plenty of women left.” He chuckled darkly and took another pull on the roll. “All of them actually. One day, I will overcome that. Until then, be happy you have half the village.”

“And what do you want me to do with them?”

He shrugged and pulled himself into the saddle. “Don’t know and don’t care. Do what you want. You seemed to think they had uses.”

Quillan launched into the sky. Kovan didn’t bother looking back at the frustrated Oksana. She didn’t understand. None of them did. Not even Sadira with her love of killing for pleasure understood. He didn’t want to do it, he needed to, and the only way to fix this was for the child to die. He’d been fine until his son was born. Killing the babe should return his sanity. It made sense.

Sadira took the tiny roll of parchment recently brought by pigeon from the servant. Unrolling it, she reclined back on the long, cushioned seat in her lavish house in Shadereen and read the brief encoded script. A slow smile spread across her face.

Finally. No wonder it had taken so long. No matter, it could be repaired soon. A few details and plans needed to be seen to first then this particular problem could finally be laid to rest. She pulled a tiny piece of blank parchment, wrote a quick message on it in the same encoded script, rolled it, and sent it with the servant.

Azurynn stood in the main chamber of the Kormai, her eyes on the clutch of eggs laid the night before by Murynn. All but one were black as night like the other clutches. The pale gray egg shimmering in the light held her attention. According to Dreth it should be destroyed, especially after what happened with the last gray egg.

The world around her faded. The gray egg sat alone in the depression in the onyx floor as she looked on from one of the ledges high above. A young man walked into the chamber with a zahri held at the ready. His soft boots left tracks in the thick dust. Beside her, Murynn held her breath, and the silence inside the Komai was that of a tomb.

The young man slowly approached the egg and reached for it.

The world returned with a jerk. Azurynn blinked as the clutch of eggs resting in the polished onyx floor came back into view. A small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. So that was how this would play out.

She closed her eyes and allowed her powers to flow out, seeking Dreth. He was in the Kojen pits. Good, it would keep him busy for a while. The chamber was empty except for her personal maid. Azurynn glanced up at the silent woman standing near the wall. “Felici, go prepare my evening meal.”

The woman bobbed a quick curtsy before dashing away. Azurynn no more than thought of Murynn before the black lifted from her ledge and glided in tight circles to the floor. She looked up at the black. “This egg can’t be destroyed. Take it and hide it someplace safe.”

Murynn took off again and hovered over the eggs long enough to clutch the gray egg securely in her front claws then flew out through the cavern opening. As she disappeared into the dimming sky, Felici returned with a covered dish.

Azurynn turned for the hall. “I will eat in my chambers.”

Felici followed in silence and set the tray on the table in the first room. While Azurynn ate, the maid moved about, straightening everything. She removed the tray as soon as Azurynn finished.

“Once you’ve returned that to the kitchen, inform Dreth the gray egg has been destroyed.”

After the maid left, Azurynn glanced around the room. Something wasn’t right, something was missing. She hadn’t noticed immediately when she returned to the Kormai because of the egg laying.

Then she saw it. One of the chains was gone. Burn Sadira to the void. It had to have been her. How dare she enter her chambers and take something without permission—especially one of the chains. They had to be planning to use it in their move against Yari, which would conveniently happen while she had to be at the Kormai with Murynn.

Azurynn stood, crossed the room, and snatched the remaining chains off the wall. Sadira would never have the chance to use another again. She carried them out of the Kormai and well into the canyon beyond. They should have been destroyed a long time ago. After tossing them onto the ground in a pile, she began the weave that would do just that.

When the weave was almost finished except for the final thread, Azurynn backed down the canyon as far as she could while still holding the weave. Placing the final thread, she took cover behind a rock. The chains exploded in a shower of sparks and links, the pings echoing off the rocks around her hiding place.

Azurynn stood and glared at the spot where they’d been. She was going to enjoy her talk with Sadira about this.

Kellinar stood on the parapets with Kalila, Lalani, and Sehlas as well as her personal guard of Galdrilene Defenders. A massive dust cloud made its way toward the only bridge that spanned the Galdar River north of Hanover. On both sides of the river the armies guarding Markene stood tense as they waited for the cause of the cloud to identify itself.

In the courtyard behind Kellinar, Shryden lifted off and flew over them. The wind from his low passing overhead yanked at their cloaks. The disturbed weather pattern had brought another round of cold to Markene, though this time it thankfully lacked the snow of the last storm. If Kellinar read the currents right, even with their confusing messages, it would be warm enough for shirtsleeves the next day.

Shryden dove down the far side of the wall where the steep embankment rose up to lift the city and castle a couple of dragon lengths above the river. He leveled out and crossed the river then made a wide circle around the mass of moving people and animals.

“You can let Kalila know to have everyone stand down. It’s Traders. The dust obscures their strange wheelhouses from your vantage point. It is more than we’ve seen in one place since leaving Galdrilene. Though I do recall there being a great many in Yari in your memories of passing through there.”

Kellinar sent an acknowledgement back to the dragon before turning to Kalila. “Traders.”

She frowned, confusion clear on her face. “So soon? They were just through here a month ago.”

“I could be wrong,” Kellinar said, turning to look back at the cloud. “But I don’t think they’re here to trade. There are too many of them for that.”

Kalila signaled to a man in one of the corner towers of the outside castle wall. As he began to move a shade back and forth over the signal fire in purposeful motions, she turned to regard the incoming group. She said, “It’s good the New Sharrens went to Galdrilene with Master Po.”

Sehlas nodded. “They come seeking sanctuary judging by the numbers.”

Lalani arched an eyebrow. “Nice to see not everyone in the downlands is possessed of more skull than brain.”

“They are well aware of the war and their precarious position between Markene and the border now controlled by the Shadow Riders.” Kalila smoothed her dress and sighed. “It looks like I need to be prepared for an exhausting negotiation.”

Kellinar glanced at her. “Negotiation?”

“Trading fees.” She turned to the Silver mage at her side. “Lalani, your assistance in this would be much appreciated.”

The mage nodded. “Indeed. This will be most tricky.”

“Why is that?” Kellinar frowned. “If they’re here for sanctuary and not trading, then why any fees?”

“That is why it will be tricky,” Lalani answered. “Since they were recently here, we have no need of them and yet here they are needing a place to go. They know this. We know this. And they know we know this. Despite the fact they are seeking sanctuary, we must still negotiate the fee they will pay. To do otherwise would offer the highest insult not to just a single train but to the entire people.”

“And yet, what fee do you charge when you aren’t in need of their services?” Sehlas finished. “You see the complication.”

“No, actually, I don’t.” Kellinar pushed away from the wall and folded his arms. “They need to be here. You don’t need them to be here. They can take their trading fees and shove them up the backside of a Shadow Dragon. Simple.”

“And this, Kellinar, is why you don’t negotiate things,” Kalila said with a chuckle.

Lalani gave him a flat look. “If only it were that easy. Without a fee negotiated, they will not stay. To refuse a trading fee would be the same as turning them away at the gate.”

Kellinar sighed and ran a hand over his braids. “They’re making complications where there should be none. If you must participate in this fire-brained idiocy remember that you also have two Silver Riders in the city.”

“I thank you for the suggestion, however, I have no doubt Lalani can handle it,” Kalila said. She started for the stone steps that led down to the outer castle courtyard.

“Am I the only one who sees this negotiation as a foolish waste of time?” Kellinar sent to Shryden.

“I see it that way too. Of course, I saw your attempt to argue that point as a foolish waste of time as well. Human females seem to be rather determined and stubborn.”

Kellinar trailed behind the Defenders. “And dragon females aren’t stubborn?”

“Dragon females aren’t stubborn. They’re just usually correct.”

He snorted. “Paki’s listening to this conversation, isn’t she?”

“Maybe.”

“It might be best if we waited until another time to talk about the similarities between human and dragon females.”

“Agreed,” Shryden returned.

“In the meantime, that trail of dust looks extensive. We should grab a couple of the others and start flying patrols to make sure the trains stay safe until they make it to this side of the river.”

“I will send a message. Wait for me there, it will be quicker if I come to you.”

Kellinar followed the others down the stone steps then waited alone in the courtyard for Shryden’s arrival.

Vaddoc and Namir flew over the long stretch of wagons and wheeled houses. It extended almost three miles behind the lead wagon that was just beginning to make its way across the Markene Bridge. It appeared that every Trader from Yari was in that long train, including all of their livestock.

On the ground, several of the young Ke’han warriors with their Nagi and Nagas patrolled along with Border Guards and soldiers from Kanther and Boromar. Loki and Brock flew to the north while Kellinar and Taela patrolled the south. A little farther to the west, Jocelynn and Varnen flew an outlying patrol.

A ragged group of travelers that weren’t Traders trailed at the end of the long column. Loki and Brock had discovered them wandering in the forests northwest of the Lake of Spirits. Once the residents of the village Calla, they’d fled when the neighboring village was wiped out by the Shadow Riders. A Slide to investigate found Lowden in the same condition as Vaddoc had once discovered Basc.

Vaddoc wasn’t sure if the news would upset Maleena, but for now the dragons and riders flying patrol had decided to keep it to themselves. With Maleena and Mckale both in Galdrilene for a few days, there was no reason to mar their time.

Namir banked and flew in a wide circle as the people below made a slow but steady progression toward Markene.

“Shadows!” came Namir’s alarm as several dark Jumps opened above the expansive plain.

Namir and the other Guardian Dragons roared in warning to those on the ground as Kojen and soldiers from the Trilene army poured out into the trampled grass. The column of Yari broke ranks as they nearly trampled those ahead of them and the long, orderly train became a mass of screaming people and animals charging toward the bridge.

The Border Guards and soldiers, with the Ke’han at their side, surged toward the oncoming army without hesitation. The Nagas and Nagi flowed like multicolored lightning along the ground as they ripped into the Kojen.

Namir dove at the first Shadow Dragon through a Jump as the clash of battle echoed up from the ground.

Vaddoc didn’t have time to keep track of the ground war. Namir locked his claws into the shadow. His wings worked in quick, heavy bursts. The shadow sank its teeth into the gold’s neck. As the two dragons tried to rip each other apart in mid-air, Vaddoc hit the shadow’s rider with a ball of glowing energy. At the same time, he worked a second weave to try and shield those on the ground.

Slides opened as Guardian Dragons converged on the battle.

Jocelynn and Adirynn burst through a Slide. The green hit the nearest Shadow Dragon from behind with a blast of fire. The Shadow Rider and dragon both screamed as the flames engulfed them. The green lashed out, snapping the burning rider in half with her teeth.

Another Shadow Dragon slammed into them. Adirynn twisted and grabbed it by the base of the throat. It raked its claws down the underside of her belly. Blood and green scales flew through the air. Jocelynn began a weave, pulling tiny seeds and pollen that drifted on the breeze into it. After altering and combining them, she meshed it with the weave then sent it slamming into the rider.

The Shadow Rider’s agonized screams rent the air. Vines sprouted through his skin and began twisting around him, pulling tighter and tighter until the sickening sound of multiple bones breaking at once silenced his cries. The Shadow Dragon released Adirynn, shriveling as it fell to the ground.

Merru and Keta shot through the air. Working together, they tag teamed one of the larger Shadow Dragons. The slower black spit fire and twisted, snapping at them while its rider threw bolts of green lightning at Loki and Sumara. Both rider and dragon continued to miss while the two Guardians kept drawing blood.

Loki held a protective shield in place on the ground, but like Vaddoc’s and Brock’s shields, it flickered as his attention wavered during the fight. Another shadow dived at Merru. Loki split his power just in time to throw up a light-bending weave. Merru dodged to the side. The shadow sailed through the empty space, twisting and turning, and pulling up short. Its hesitation undid it.

An arrow sailed through the sky from Kirynn’s bow, piercing its rider’s chest…then it exploded. Pink rain showered down along with chunks of the Shadow Rider.

A lucky snap by a black dragon ripped long tears through Keta’s wing and broke the bone in its leading edge. The green tumbled through the air with one wing flopping uselessly. Sumara held tight to the saddle as they fell. She saw the image of Galdrilene form in the dragon’s mind. A Slide opened up just before they hit the ground. They plunged into it and came out above the lake before plummeting into the water. Bubbles swirled around Sumara. Unable to tell which way was up, she held her breath and waited. They broke the surface, and Keta swam to shallow water then hauled herself up onto the shore as the inhabitants of Galdrilene rushed across the caldera to them.

Loki lost the light-bending weave as a Shadow Dragon crashed into Merru. The shadow twisted and unleashed sickly green fire. The blast struck Loki in the side and arm. Agony burned over his skin. Distracted by the injuries to his rider, Merru didn’t react in time to stop the shadow from ripping into him.

The gold retaliated with a wide band of bright fire, setting the shadow’s entire wing ablaze as the black’s claws sank into Merru’s scales. Unwilling to give an inch, Merru locked his claws into the black. They tumbled through the air tearing at each other. The shadow’s wing talon ripped across Loki’s face, tearing across his eye and scalp.

Loki screamed in agony as the vision in one eye went dark. He managed to get the flames out in time to see the ground rush up at them. He threw a lance of light at the shadow’s rider just before they hit. The impact barely registered before darkness closed over him.

Kirynn nocked another arrow, targeting the rider on the small Shadow Dragon. She blocked out the war around her, watching as the black dove and twisted, attempting to distance itself from Syrakynn.

…And then—there!—the black twisted quick to the side. Kirynn pulled back, anticipating where the rider would be, trained the arrow…and released. The arrow sailed, burst into flames, and struck home.

The rider screamed as the flames left the arrow and burrowed through her body. The Shadow Dragon’s shrieks joined its rider—then silence. Tiny flames burst from every pore of the rider while the black shriveled and crumbled as it fell.

“Brock and Olen are down somewhere. Olen sent out a distress call but now doesn’t answer,” Namir sent

Vaddoc strengthened the shield around those on the ground still fleeing toward the bridge. “We can’t help them until this is over.”

A massive Shadow Dragon collided into them, digging its claws into Namir. Roaring in rage, the gold sunk his talons and teeth into the black. The dark-haired Shadow Rider laughed and threw a weave. He would recognize Sadira anywhere. Vaddoc flung a weave at the same time.

The two weaves met, meshing and melting together. Sweat sprang up on his brow as he fought the dark magic. The weave wavered, turning blacker then surging with light.

An arrow struck Vaddoc’s chest, pain searing through him. His hold on the weave faltered. Tendrils broke loose from it and waved. Sadira’s eyes went wide. Ranit tore away from Namir, opened a horizontal Jump beneath her, and dove for it. The weave shimmered dark and light, then exploded in a flash of blinding light, striking them like a massive fist. Namir hurled through the air, both wings broken.

Vaddoc’s vision swam as a band of burning agony tightened around his chest. Namir slammed into the ground. A shock flashed through Vaddoc’s back then everything went numb. He stared at the sky as it grew dim and finally faded altogether.

Kellinar gripped the saddle handles tight, bracing himself just before the shockwave hit, sending Shryden hurtling through the air. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a dark Jump open and a similarly flung black dragon tumble into it. Kellinar closed his eyes and sent a plea to the Fates, and only opened them after the blue regained control and was again steady in the air.

The Shadow Riders were gone. On the ground, the Kantherian and Boromari soldiers were systematically working their way through the leftover Kojen with an efficiency he’d only seen in Kirynn, Jocelynn, and Marcaius. The small group of Ke’han warriors gathered around a broken Namir while two of them, along with Kirynn, knelt next to Vaddoc.

“Shryden, get down there.” He searched the sky with a quick look and spotted only Varnen. “And find out how many Guardians are down.”

The blue reached Namir and Vaddoc an instant later. Kellinar yanked off his safety straps. Grabbing his knife, he slashed the catcher strap loose. As soon as Kellinar was free from the leather, Shryden turned and waded into the battle still raging on the ground with Syrakynn at his side.

“Sumara and Keta are recovering at Galdrilene. Taela and Paki are heading your way and will be there soon,” the blue sent. “Jocelynn and Adirynn are down but alive. They need healing. Varnen and Abrax are with them and in need of it as well. Nolan is taking care of them, although he and Vasa could use healing too. Maleena and Mckale will arrive from Galdrilene shortly. Nira and Saria are relatively unscathed. Nira is healing Marcaius and Tanis now. Serena and Miya also are in good shape. You should be seeing them any second. Belynn and Farynn are injured but not critically.” Shryden paused. “Merru doesn’t answer. He and Loki are unaccounted for as are Brock and Olen.”

Kellinar tried to push away the worry over Loki, Brock, and their dragons as he reached Vaddoc. The two Ke’han kneeling next to his friend pressed their hands around the gaping wound in Vaddoc’s chest. It looked like something had burned a hole through it. Blood oozed between their fingers. The Ke’han dug in the pouches on their belts and pulled out wads of a moss-like substance, packing the wound before reapplying pressure.

Kirynn knelt with her hands on either side of Vaddoc’s face. “If you even consider dying I will make Maleena take me to Maiadar so I can kill you.”

Unsure how to help, Kellinar stood back. Vaddoc hung from the safety straps at an unnatural angle, although the blood from the chest wound had slowed. Was it because whatever the Ke’han used was working or because Vaddoc was dying?

Paki landed and as soon as Taela was out of the saddle and free of the catcher strap, the silver moved to help finish clearing the battlefield. Kellinar glanced up. The Trilene soldiers were in full retreat with Boromari on their heels. As he watched, more Boromari rose out of the tall grass in front of them. There would be no retreat.

The humans and Ke’han withdrew from the fight, allowing the dragons to finish the Kojen. It didn’t take long. The cries of the Trilene and the roars of the Kojen faded, and silence hung over the cleared battlefield. In the distance, the Yari had regrouped and were drawing close to the bridge.

Miya landed, and Serena leaped from the saddle. She had removed the safety and catcher straps mid-flight. She dropped to her knees next to Vaddoc. “You two,” she pointed at the Ke’han, “cut those safety straps and let’s get him flat on his back. Kirynn, find Loki and Merru. Taela, you find Brock and Olen.”

“I prefer to stay,” Kirynn said, her gaze locked on Vaddoc. “It was my arrow that caused the chest wound. I was aiming at Sadira, but Ranit and Namir twisted and placed Vaddoc in the line of fire. I stopped the burning weave as quickly as I could.”

“You will go.” Serena shot her a stern look. “This isn’t your fault; it’s a tragedy of battle. You of all people should know that. It was beyond your control and the product of an ever- shifting and changing fight.” She glanced at Taela. “You too will leave. Neither of you can heal him. But you can find the two that are missing.”

Grumbling a string of curses under her breath, Kirynn stood and strode toward Syrakynn. Taela nodded and left as well. Maleena and Mckale landed as the Ke’han maneuvered Vaddoc until he laid flat on his back. One by one, the others arrived, though Serena barely noticed. Her attention and magic were focused on the broken man before her. He was one of her friends, one of her family, but right now, she couldn’t think about him that way, not if she wanted to keep from breaking down.

What she found when she delved into him wasn’t encouraging and made her doubt any amount of healing would save him. She could only start with the life-threatening injuries and see if he survived.

Serena examined the wound in Vaddoc’s chest. “What have you placed in this?”

One of the Ke’han withdrew more moss from the pouch at his belt. “It grows around the home settlement on the eastern coast. It has something in it that stops the bleeding.”

“It saved his life,” she murmured as she snapped the arrow shaft and drew it out. Then she placed one hand on Vaddoc’s chest and reached into the wound with the other. Slowly she worked the moss out, healing the damage behind it as she pulled it free. When the last of it was out, the surface of the wound closed over the freshly healed tissue inside.

Serena pulled her hands away and moved to his neck. “That was the most critical of his injuries though the others are significant. The injury to his back is…catastrophic. I will heal his neck and stabilize his back before we move him.” Her magic made its way to Vaddoc’s broken neck. That she was able to heal fully. She wasn’t sure about the rest. Finally, she pulled her hands away and rocked back on her heels. “I would do more but it takes energy from him as well. It’s possible I can put things back where they belong, however, his body has to follow the instructions of the magic.”

Mckale frowned and crossed his arms. “You can’t heal him the rest of the way?”

“Not at this moment.” Serena sighed and stood. “He is barely alive as it is. Whether or not he stays that way remains to be seen. If he lives, it will take at least two more healings to finish. If I were to try now it would only hasten his death.”

The chances of his survival were minimal. There was so much damage left. His upper back could probably be mended as soon as she could link with the others. But the entire lower half of his spine was like a puzzle whose pieces had been scattered. Even if Vaddoc woke that moment, he would be unable to move his arms or legs. If he survived the healings, it would still take months before the nerves in his lower back came completely alive again. Magic could only do so much.

“Can he be moved to Galdrilene?” Maleena knelt in the grass and brushed Vaddoc’s hair out of his face.

“He can.” Serena turned to Kellinar. “I would like to secure him to a board to stabilize him and his back. There is a lot of internal bruising and a couple of tears to his organs that I could only partially fix. I still need energy for Namir, and I don’t want them tearing open.”

Kellinar nodded. “I’m sure there’s something in Markene that will work.” He hurried to Shryden and hauled himself into the saddle.

Serena watched them go and reached for Miya, “Any news on Loki and Brock yet?”

“No. There continues to be no response from Merru or Olen. It worries me.”

“It worries me as well.” She walked around Vaddoc and the Ke’han and laid her hands on Namir. The gold’s wings lay crumpled and twisted at odd angles. Long, deep tears marred his neck, head, and entire underside. “For now though, I need to see if I can save Namir. Without him, Vaddoc has no chance at all of recovery.”

Taela kept her gaze on the ground as Paki flew low in their search for Brock. They made broad sweeps across the entire area that had been the battlefield then began working their way out from there. A thin scream echoed in the air.

“Did you hear that?”

“I did.” Paki banked in the direction of the sound.

Taela’s heart almost stopped as the source came into view. A tall tree had been stripped of every branch but one. A shirtless Brock hung from it by his wrists. Blood ran down his neck and chest where a black chain burrowed into his skin. More blood flowed down his side from a stab wound just under his ribs.

“Oh Fates, Paki,” she whispered.

The silver landed, sending a distress call to the other dragons. Taela yanked the safety straps loose and dropped to the ground. “There’s no way I can reach him. Can you get him down?”

In answer, Paki reached up and carefully severed his bindings with her claws. He fell heavily to the ground. Sobs wracked his body then he stiffened and screamed again. The agonized cry made Taela cover her ears, the emotional torment unbearable. He sobbed incoherently and crawled to where Olen lay unmoving in the grass, his color faded to white.

The others arrived in a rush of wind and wings. Tears burned Taela’s eyes and rolled freely down her face. Brock reached Olen and laid his head on the dragon’s neck, one hand resting on the white scales of Olen’s face.

Nolan, Nira, and Mckale ran to Brock, but he pushed them away. Nira rocked back on her heels. “Brock, you will die if you don’t let me heal you.”

He placed his hand back on the dragon’s face and shook his head. “Let me die.” Another wave of pain wracked him. His scream was cut short as his muscles seized, clamping his jaw shut.

Nira and Nolan stood and took a step back. Taela stared at them. “You’re just going to leave him?”

Nolan sighed and ran his hands over his face. Frustration rolled off him in waves. “Yes, we are just going to leave him. We have no right to force healing on someone who refuses. He has the right to say no.”

“What are you talking about!” Taela stormed forward until she was standing in front of the two healers. “He isn’t thinking straight. Olen is dead. How can you respect a decision made under such circumstances?”

“Because of the circumstances!” Nolan shouted back. “He already suffers Separation.”

Nira placed a hand on Nolan’s arm and looked at Taela. “He has no bondmate. No bondmate dragon to help ease the pain. Even if we healed the injury that kills him as we speak, he would never survive Separation. It is kinder to let him go. To respect his decision.”

Taela turned to face Brock again. Mckale remained kneeling beside him, holding the hand that wasn’t on Olen. All of the grief squeezed her chest until it was too painful. Brock began to gasp, his breath shuddering. He stared at Olen as the life faded from his eyes. His chest heaved one last time and he lay still.

Nira leaned into Marcaius’ arms, a look of utter defeat on her face as she stared at Brock and Olen for a long moment. Suddenly she pushed away from Marcaius and sprinted toward Saria. “We have to find Loki and Merru. Now!”

Sobs shook Taela as she ran to Paki. She could barely see through the tears to fasten the safety straps.

Kirynn found Loki in a tangle of young trees flattened by Merru’s body and a shadow. The two dragons, gold and black, lay in a twisted pile. Neither riders nor dragons moved. The safety straps had torn loose, and Loki lay several paces from the gold, impaled on a broken piece of tree. The side of his body was horribly burned, and his left eye wasn’t visible through the gash that split open his face and left a portion of his scalp hanging. One leg was bent at the hip in an awkward angle.

She picked her way carefully through the felled trees and reached out to feel for a pulse. A faint throb met her fingertips. He stirred at her touch and mumbled, “Merru…”

“Shh. You’re badly injured. Don’t try to move.”

“Meeerrush,” the slurred word barely made it past his swollen lips.

Kirynn looked at the gold. From this angle, she could see his body moving with shallow breaths. Large wounds showed where claws and teeth had taken chunks out of him. His wings looked like they’d taken the brunt of the crash into the trees. She turned back to Loki. “He lives.”

Loki sighed and passed out again. Slides opened all over the sky as other Guardians arrived. Nira and Nolan were the first to reach them. Nolan went straight to Merru while Nira placed her hands on Loki.

Shryden, Tanis, and Saria worked together to pull the shriveled body of the Shadow Dragon away. As they did, Kirynn could see the hole burned through the chest of the rider from a deadly light weave. At least Loki had gotten the pile of shadow dung.

Nira pulled her hands away from Loki. “We have to move him off this tree—now. Kirynn, grab him around the waist. Mckale, take his shoulders.”

Kirynn placed her arms under his hips, and Mckale grabbed him under the shoulders. Nira stood and said, “On the count of three you two will lift together. It’s going to cause more damage no matter how we do this, so let’s be quick and,” she pointed to a grassy spot several paces away, “put him down there. One…two…three.”

Kirynn and Mckale lifted together. Loki came awake with a shout, but they managed to hold him securely while he struggled. Thankfully, the stump was small, and they removed him from it fast. Unconsciousness claimed him again, and his blood ran onto the ground as they started for the grassy area. Nira placed her hands on Loki and began healing while they moved him and eased him down.

Everyone waited in silence while Nira worked, the tension so thick Kirynn could have cut it with her zahri. Another death would be devastating.

When Nolan finished with Merru, he staggered a few steps away then fell. Mckale and Belynn were quick to help him reach a sitting position. Varnen offered him a traveling cake. “You need to eat and get some energy back.”

Nolan accepted it with a nod and whispered, “Thank you.”

Jocelynn and Marcaius moved to bracket Nira, and Kirynn pulled a traveling cake out of her own pouch to have ready. The healing stretched on. A knot began to form in Kirynn’s stomach as she fought for distance. Even if Loki died right here, he had lived, truly lived, and his death was not without a fight. She would rejoice in those two things.

Finally, Nira pulled her hands away and collapsed into Marcaius’ arms. He held her tenderly as she leaned against him while Jocelynn took the traveling cake from Kirynn and handed it to Nira.

Nira took a bite, chewed slowly, swallowed, and said, “Water.” Everyone tried to hand her their water bag at once. She chuckled. “I don’t think I can drink that much.”

Mckale glanced at Loki. “How is he?”

Nira took a drink from Jocelynn’s water bag and wiped her mouth. “He will live. It will take a few more sessions to mend him fully.” She gave Jocelynn a stern look. “You have just had several serious wounds healed and should be resting in Galdrilene.”

“I couldn’t leave until everyone was accounted for.” Jocelynn glanced at Loki. “I needed to know.”

“As we all did,” Belynn said.

Mckale glanced at the gathered group. “Everyone’s accounted for now. I want anyone who had more than superficial injuries healed to go back to Galdrilene. Everyone else needs to be on their way to Markene. We have to keep it secure.”

As the others began to move toward their dragons, Kirynn said, “At least we held our ground this time.”

Mckale nodded, his expression grave. “We have to find thanks in any victory we can today. You need to go to Galdrilene as well and get that healed.” He pointed at her arm. “Nira, Nolan, and Serena have already pushed themselves too far.”

Kirynn glanced down and noticed the deep slice through her upper arm and the blood caked on her skin. “It probably looks worse than it is.”

“No reason to leave it open to infection.”

“Since my arm still works, it can be healed after Loki, Vaddoc, and their dragons are back in Galdrilene. I will help with transport.”

He nodded. “If you wish.”

Syrakynn reached out to her, “Vaddoc and Namir have been moved to Galdrilene.”

“We will follow them soon.”

Nira brushed aside a dark ringlet that had escaped her braid. “In the right hand pack on Saria’s saddle is a transport sling. Will one of you grab it for me?”

Kirynn strode to the yellow dragon and unfastened the buckles on the pack. Inside, tightly rolled up, was the canvas and rope sling. She pulled it out and began to unroll it as she walked back.

Marcaius helped Mckale position Loki better, and Kirynn laid the sling on the ground next to him. Together, the four of them moved Loki with minimal jostling. As Nira began pulling the ropes up and tying the appropriate knots, Serena came through a Slide above them. A moment later Miya landed.

Serena sat in the saddle with a pile of canvas wadded in her arms and dragging on the ground around Miya. “I brought the dragon sling. It took quite a bit to get Namir moved. Merru is smaller and there are more dragons to help so it should be easier. It was almost too much for Shryden, Miya, and Nydara to get Namir back to Galdrilene.” She glanced at the trailing ropes. “I didn’t have time to roll it back up, and it’s too heavy to carry alone.”

The five of them sorted out the tangled lines and spread the huge sheet of thick canvas out. Then they stepped back so the dragons could get Merru shoved onto it. Kirynn helped secure the buckles that would keep the gold from falling in the event one of the lines was dropped, then stepped back.

“Syrakynn and I can take Loki.”

Nira nodded. Kirynn quickly secured herself in the saddle then the red lifted off until she hovered directly above the young man and the healer. Nira and Nolan grabbed the thick ropes and hooked the loops over Syrakynn’s claws.

“I’ve got him.” The red pulled higher into the air.

Once they were well above the ground, Kirynn sensed the image form, and the Slide spun open. They came out directly over the caldera. While Syrakynn slowly lowered their cargo to the ground, the others came through a single huge Slide. Each dragon held ropes connected to the sling. Suspended between the four lay Merru.

Maleena paced the width of Vaddoc’s lair in the small hours of the morning. He lay on the bed with Serena, Nira, Nolan, and Gideon gathered around him. This was the second time in as many days that they worked to heal the damage to his back and save his organs from failure.

Worry nagged at her, but it wasn’t completely for Vaddoc. He was alive. He shouldn’t be. Vaddoc never lived in any of the possible futures she had seen in the lake, not even the last. How could the futures shift like that?

Emallya’s voice echoed in her memory, “The future you see isn’t always the future that comes.”

But she’d went through them all. Every single agonizing moment. How did this change things? Was she more likely to succeed or fail? To live or die?

And Loki. The young man she saw in the lake did not have the scars he carried now, nor was he missing an eye. An eye that no healer could replace. They weren’t big changes, and yet at the same time they might as well be mountains.

Mckale leaned against one wall with his arms crossed over his chest. Though he glanced at Vaddoc and the healers occasionally, he followed her progress back and forth across the chambers. Maleena avoided his gaze. Worried curiosity flowed through the bond from him. It was understandable; she wasn’t acting normal. Under any other conditions, her attention would be focused on the healing and recovery of her friend. Instead, her mind was consumed with the implications.

Though Maleena wasn’t sure when the final battle would be, all signs pointed to it coming sooner rather than later. Until the moment Serena saved Vaddoc’s life on the battlefield, Maleena had known how everything was going to end, what had to be done. Now it was all thrown into chaos.

She stopped and turned to Mckale. “Keep watch over him. I will return soon.”

“Where are you going?” He pushed away from the wall with a frown.

“I won’t be long. Just,” she glanced back at the bed where Vaddoc’s chest rose and fell in an even rhythm, “stay here. Please.”

Mckale stared at her with eyes that shifted between silver and iron gray. “You are keeping something from me and have been for some time. What is it?”

Her shoulders fell, and she looked away. “Fine, you can come with me.”

“Where? What aren’t you telling me?”

“There is a lot I haven’t told.” She crossed the room and paused at the doorway to the hall. “Come with me. It will be better to see for yourself. Perhaps then you will understand.”

The muscles in his jaw flexed, and his eyes shifted to gray. In his mind, she saw the understanding that he wouldn’t like what she was about to show him.

In silence, they made their way to the dark caldera where Nydara and Tellnox waited. It wasn’t long before they were in the air, and Nydara opened a Slide. They came out over the unreflective surface of Spirit Lake.

Nydara landed several paces from the sandy shore. With some reluctance, Maleena slowly removed the safety straps and dropped to the grass faded by the coming of fall. The trees where they had once camped with Emallya sported yellow leaves that danced on the light breeze in the pearl-gray light of early morning. Mckale stood beside her as they stared at the lake’s surface, which remained as smooth as glass.

“When we were here last time, I saw every possible future the lake had to offer. Including one I didn’t share the details of with you.” Maleena paused, and Mckale remained silent while she gathered her thoughts. “In every future, no matter what, I saw my own death. The only choice left to me was what I did with it.”

She didn’t look at him but his sharp intake of air mirrored the shocked fear she felt through the bond.

“Why didn’t you tell me this? We, the riders as a group, could have been working on this the whole time to find a way around it,” Mckale said, his voice revealing none of his emotions.

Maleena smiled sadly despite the anger threading through the bond from him. “That is why I didn’t tell you. You would have wasted precious time worrying about it, trying to find a way to change it instead of accepting it and treasuring the moments we have left together.”

“Why are we here then? If nothing will change it then why bother to come back here?” His brows drew down creating deep furrows between his eyes.

“Because something has changed.” Maleena looked back at the lake. “I don’t know what it means.”

“What? How do you know?” The hope that filtered through the anger almost broke her heart. It was hope she was sure wouldn’t be fulfilled.

“Vaddoc was supposed to die, and he didn’t. So something has changed.”

“Wait a minute.” Mckale grabbed her arm and turned her toward him. “You knew he was likely to die and you said nothing…”

Maleena pulled away from his grip. “I can’t tell you every possible future I see. There is a reason I have this power and not you. Do you not remember Emallya’s warnings about this lake? You can’t assume everything is completely concrete, and you can’t run around trying to change the things that are. Sometimes the threads the Fates weave are wonderful and sometimes they are tragic. Either way, we can do no more than follow our thread to where it leads us. Even if it leads us to death. In every possible future I saw, Vaddoc was dead by the final battle of this war, and I knew when he died. He shouldn’t be alive.”

“Vaddoc still lives. That means you have a chance of living as well.”

“Don’t, Mckale.” She started through the knee-deep grass.

He followed her. “Don’t what?”

“Don’t get your hopes up. We will see what the lake offers now. Nydara will send everything I see to both you and Tellnox. This is for us alone. The entire group of Guardians can’t be informed. It will only lead to chaos as people try to change the things they see. Taela and Kellinar are the only ones we can discuss it with.”

“So you told them but not me.”

“I had no choice. They had to go into Maiadar for the weave. I showed it all to Taela. Kellinar discovered it while inside Maiadar.” Maleena knelt on the soft sand next to the water though she left no lasting impression on it.

Mckale crossed his arms. “And Kellinar kept it from me. Looks like I need to have a talk with my friend.”

“He is your friend, Mckale, and mine as well. Both Taela and I forbade him from speaking to you about it. Would you cross the two of us?”

He shook his head and growled under his breath before finally saying, “I suppose not. Let’s just get on with this.”

Maleena bent over the water and placed a single fingertip on the surface. Threads of silver flowed into the lake, twisting around each other as they reached for the center, and sank into the depths.

In her mind the futures began to play out again. Once again, she watched the heart-wrenching scenes of her friends’ deaths and felt her own. There were minor changes in each scenario but nothing significant until the last. When her future self began the weave, darkness consumed the vision. The shadowy veil prevented her from seeing how it ended.

Maleena pulled her hand away as the sun broke the horizon. It took her several moments to collect her broken emotions. At some point, Mckale had dropped to his knees next to her. He stared at the lake with deep sorrow in his silver eyes.

“So much pain and death, so much…” his voice broke, and he rubbed his hands over his face, wiping away the shimmer of tears that had gathered in his eyes. After several deep breaths she sensed his control return, and he finally looked at her. “How do you see so many terrible futures and not fall apart?”

“I don’t fall apart because I know I can prevent the most painful ones. I have no choice in what I do. No other choices I’m willing to take anyway.” She slowly stood and backed away from the lake.

“Everything happened just as before then. Nothing changed,” he said. Though his emotions were under tight control now, she still sensed the sorrow in him.

“A few things changed. Even so, none of it was large enough to change the events. Except the last one.” She regarded him. “The first time my death was clearly visible. Now the entire end is clouded in shadows, and I can’t see through them. I no longer know what the future holds for me.”

Mckale enfolded her in his arms. “Then we will hold onto hope for the future. Perhaps enough changed that you will survive.”

She nodded. “While we are discussing things we’ve been keeping from each other, why don’t you tell me what you’ve been trying not to think about since before the last attack?”

“Are you sure you want more unpleasant news right now?”

Maleena pulled away and took a step back, folding her arms. “Might as well get it all over with at once.”

“While patrolling well north of the column of Yari, Loki found a group of refugees from Calla. From what they said, Lowden was destroyed in the same manner as Basc and Bandar.”

Maleena turned away and gazed at the lake as she considered the news and how she felt about it. She had grown up in Lowden, knew all of the names and all of the people there. In the end, even in the face of attack by Shadow Riders, they had shunned her as they always had. Refused to listen to her. Finally, she shook her head and looked at Mckale. “I should be upset by this news and yet I’m not. I am saddened for the loss of life, disappointed in the decision by the majority of the people to remain when they were in the path of danger, but nothing more. I’m glad I was able to get Arrah, his family, and those that were willing out. The rest, as horrible as it is, made their choice.”

She walked slowly through the grass toward Nydara. Mckale followed.

Kellinar walked into Vaddoc’s lair to find him only attended by the healers. Strange, Maleena and Mckale should be there.

“They left a while ago with Nydara and Tellnox,” came Shryden’s sending.

“At this hour?” he sent back.

“They went to the Lake of Spirits.”

Why would they go there? Unless Maleena hoped to see something different. Maybe she wasn’t as at peace with her decision as she led him to believe. Taela entered the lair and joined him in leaning against the wall.

He bent his head and whispered, “Maleena is at the Lake of Spirits.”

“Understandable,” she whispered back.

“What’s understandable about it?” He frowned. What did Taela know that he didn’t?

“You saw the same thing I did. You knew what Maleena did in the futures.” She gestured toward Vaddoc and lowered her voice even more. “He was supposed to die. Now, though he may be broken beyond repair, he lives.”

Kellinar jerked his gaze to Vaddoc as he searched his memory. Fates, she was right. “How did it change? I thought she saw every possible future. Does this mean—”

“I know as much as you right now. I’m sure when they return we will know.”

They lapsed into silence. Kellinar watched the four healers work on Vaddoc with growing hope.

Time crawled until Serena and the other three pulled their hands away from Vaddoc. One by one, they slowly rose and then each staggered to a chair to rest. Taela moved to the bed and sat on it next to Vaddoc.

“Were you able to heal him?” Kellinar asked. He pulled the cord, alerting the kitchen to the need of food and drink.

Serena nodded, exhaustion etched upon her face. “His spine has been reconstructed and the nerves repaired.”

“Even with the repairs,” Gideon said while trying to suppress a yawn, “the nerves will have to recover and finish healing on their own. That takes time—a lot of it.”

“What does that mean?” Kellinar glanced over at his friend.

“It means that it will be some time before he can walk again.” Nolan sighed and leaned back in the chair. “His lower spine was far more damaged than the upper. He should regain the use of his arms fairly quickly. However, it will likely be spring before he walks again.”

“If he walks again,” Serena said. “There is no guarantee the repairs will be good enough for that. Only time will tell.”

“What about Namir?” Taela asked, her gaze on the large doorway that separated the sleeping chamber from the dragon’s lair.

“He is doing better than we hoped.” Serena yawned and rubbed her eyes. “His injuries were extensive. With a couple more healings, I’m certain we will have his wings repaired, and he will be able to fly again fairly soon afterward.”

Several young women from the kitchen came into the lair with covered trays. Behind them a couple of men carried a small table, which they set in the middle of the large room. “You will have to pardon the lack of options,” said one of the women as they set the trays on the table. “There isn’t much finished yet this time of morning. A full morning meal will be ready in a few hours.”

Serena stood and walked to a tray. “Have no worries, we just need to replenish our energy and rest before we return to work on Loki again.”

Kellinar grabbed Serena’s chair and placed it so she could sit at the table. “How is Loki?” He moved Nira’s chair as well. Both Gideon and Nolan brought their own chairs to the table.

“Better than Vaddoc.” Serena lifted the lid off the tray and grabbed a piece of cheese. “He will bear some scars no matter what we do, and we were unable to save the eye. It was torn completely out. We can’t repair what isn’t there. Overall, he is recovering nicely.”

“When do you think Vaddoc will wake?”

Nira glanced over at him. “Later today, we hope.”

“Then I will go sit with Loki for a while,” Kellinar said. “I doubt he slept well and will wake soon.”

Serena nodded. “I suspect you are right.”

Taela rose, and he followed her into the hall. They walked in silence down to the next level where Merru’s lair was located.

Loki still slept when they arrived. Kellinar moved quietly through the room to a chair near the bed. The healers had done well. The gruesome laceration was now only a thin, white line. It started just below Loki’s cheekbone and ran through the middle of his eyelid before curving off into his hair. His arm and side, however, would forever bear the scars of shadow fire.

As Taela took the chair on the other side of the bed, Loki’s eye slowly opened. The other would never open again. The healers had permanently fused the lid shut. Kellinar leaned forward. “How are you feeling?”

“Like a shadow tried to kill me,” Loki said, his voice cracking with the dregs of sleep. “Did I at least manage to kill its rider?”

“You did.”

“Merru? How is Merru?” Loki looked toward the doorway to the dragon’s lair with an anxious expression.

“He is well,” Taela said in a soothing tone. “The healers have repaired his injuries though he sleeps still.”

Loki visibly relaxed. After a moment he said, “This is so strange.”

“What is?” Kellinar asked.

“Only seeing out of one eye. You don’t realize how much you see with two eyes until you only have the use of one.” He shifted and grimaced. “Fates, it hurts to move.”

“Serena and the others haven’t had a chance to fix your leg.” Kellinar glanced down where Loki’s leg rested under the blankets. Although the leg had been stabilized, it was obvious it wasn’t in the right position. “They’re splitting their energy between you, Vaddoc, and the dragons, healing the worst injuries first.”

Loki nodded. “I remember now. It’s kind of hazy, but I remember Serena explaining about my eye and leg. Feels like it’s still held by whatever contraption she put on it.”

“Maleena and Mckale have returned. Mckale knows now,” Shryden sent.

It was about time that dragon was out of the shell. Kellinar stood. “I have to speak with Maleena and Mckale, but I will come back soon.”

Loki shook his head. “Don’t hang around on my account. Markene still needs to be protected.”

“Toren’s and Nordhas’ dragons can Slide well enough now. He, Varnen, Marcaius, and Belynn are watching over Markene right now,” Taela said as she stood. “The others who were injured are recouping their strength but if need be most of us can Slide there if we are needed. Markene is protected and will continue to be.”

“Kellinar, will you let Kalila know?”

“I can. Anything in particular you want passed along?” Kellinar lifted an eyebrow.

“Tell her…just…let her know.”

“I return to Markene tomorrow morning. I will tell her then.”

The young man nodded and closed his eye. “Thank you.”

Kirynn loosened the safety straps as Syrakynn landed in the caldera. The late afternoon sunlight spilled over the Dragon Hold turning everything a golden-orange hue. A breeze carrying a hint of winter blew in off the bay. Once freed from the saddle, Syrakynn turned and lumbered down the length of the caldera to the lake.

After storing the saddle in the equipment cave, Kirynn made her way to Vaddoc’s lair. The walk seemed to take an unusually long time. It wasn’t rational to feel guilt over what happened. She had no way of knowing that foul shadow would move and the arrow would hit Vaddoc instead of killing Sadira. Stopping the fire weave as quickly as she did kept him from becoming a charred corpse. That should be good enough.

Except it wasn’t because it never was for her. The only result of her being “good enough” was that Vaddoc might one day walk again instead of Sadira being killed.

The heavy rumble of Namir’s slumbered breathing drifted through the room when she entered. Vaddoc opened his eyes at her approach. “Come to finish me off?”

“I should for that comment.” She dropped into one of the chairs and glared at him.

He chuckled. “Good to know you are not dwelling on what happened.”

“Flame off.” She crossed her arms.

“Is that anyway to speak to an injured man?” His amber eyes held nothing but mirth, which irritated her more.

Burn it all, if she couldn’t accept “good enough” for herself, why should he accept it in her? “You’re supposed to be angry.”

Vaddoc raised an eyebrow. “Why would I be? I am not some recruit fresh out of my first battle. It happens. It happened to me once in Shadereen before I heard the call. You took out three shadows before you skewered me. I am not angry. At this point, I am thankful Namir and I lived. Thankful I have the use of my arms and may one day reclaim use of my legs.” He smiled. “However, if it makes you feel any better, I plan to bring it up every chance I get. Two hundred years from now I will be telling Hatchlings to watch out for you lest you shoot an arrow through them.”

Kirynn couldn’t help laughing. “I can accept that.” She sobered. “Are you fully healed now?”

“As much as the four strongest healers can do. If all goes well, after a few months, my nerves will be healed enough and I should have use of my legs again.” He sighed and stared at his legs under the blanket though he seemed fairly adjusted to the idea of not walking for a while.

She studied his face. Injuries such as his could be mentally crippling. “You’re handling this well.”

“I would find it more difficult to contemplate if there were no hope of ever walking again.” He shrugged and looked at her. “How can I complain? What is a few months in a lifetime that will span centuries? And after what happened to Brock and Olen, how can I be anything but grateful that Namir and I live?” His warm smile reached his amber eyes. “I will be thankful and patient and one day walk again. Even then it will take a while before I have full strength in my legs. I anticipate a long recovery.”

“I shall be happy to thump you around the practice field to assist you in gaining that strength back,” she offered and flashed him a wide smile. “It shouldn’t take long with the way you’ll be running from me and all.”

“Running from you? Never!” He let out a full laugh, which ended in a yawn.

Kirynn stood. “I’ll leave you to sleep. I need to spend a little time with Lenya anyway.”

Vaddoc nodded. “Thank you for coming. I needed the laugh and needed to know you were all right. Sometimes, even the best of soldiers react strongly to a misplaced arrow or sword thrust.”

“It irritates me that the arrow didn’t land precisely where I wanted. And it worried me that you would be one of those soldiers that reacted strongly to being on the receiving end of a misplaced arrow.” She swept her braid back and crossed the room, pausing at the door to look at him. “Sleep well, Vaddoc.”

“May the Fates favor your next battle, Kirynn.”

Azurynn strode through the night-shrouded street with quick, purposeful steps. Where was that back alley dog? She stormed up to the lavish house Sadira had claimed in Shadereen and shoved through the door without knocking. The room was empty except for one of the servants. Azurynn’s senses flared out. Sadira wasn’t here. She pinned the servant with at icy stare and growled, “Where is she? Where is Sadira?”

“A…Azurynn,” he said and bowed low. “Sadira is not here, though I am sure she will not be long. I can fetch a drink for you if you wish to wai—”

Azurynn slammed the man against the wall and held him by the throat. “Where did she go? She has a crime against me to answer for.”

“I do not know!” the man gasped, his eyes wide with terror.

“You know something. Tell me!”

“I—”

Azurynn plunged a weave into his head. Everything he had ever thought or overheard flowed into her as it ripped through his mind. She dropped him with a hiss. As he crumpled into a drooling heap, she turned and ran from the house.

That retched cow was in Boromar. Sadira’s spies, those Fates be damned spies. Murynn was waiting for her and took off almost before Azurynn was in the saddle. It didn’t matter; she didn’t have time to worry about safety straps. Sadira didn’t have that much of a lead on her.

Anger raged through her blood as the Jump spun open. Hanover appeared below them. Another Jump and they were on the other side of the Galdar River. Unable to Jump again, Murynn flew high against the dark sky in order to avoid any chance encounters with Guardians. Azurynn pulled the thinner air into her lungs as the black streaked toward Boromar. It was taking too long. It felt like an eternity before Murynn started descending. The wind whistled past Azurynn’s numbed face as the dragon plummeted like a diving hawk. The black pulled up just in time to land.

Ranit already crouched with her wings folded deep under the shadows of the trees. Murynn landed and moved into the inky shadows as well. Azurynn leaped from the saddle and raced toward the closed city gates. The smaller gate next to it was open with two guards lying dead near the wall outside. She didn’t bother to glance as she ran past.

Her memory took her unerringly to the house, through the open door, and up the stairs. Sadira stood with her shadows coiled about her hands as she reached into the crib. Azurynn slammed a weave into her that sent the shadow weaver staggering back.

Sadira gripped her head and glared, hate rolling off her in waves. “What in the void is your problem? This is the child Kovan searches for.”

“You will not touch this child.” Azurynn began building a deadlier weave.

“What do you care? Out of my way, Azurynn, I tire of you.” Sadira took a step forward.

“You should never have come here.” She unleashed the weave, striking the other woman before she could even think of bringing her shadows to bear. While Sadira thrashed on the floor, Azurynn pushed farther into her mind until she felt the barrier. “I tire of you, Sadira.” She shoved through the barrier, feeling it break under her weave and the rush as Sadira’s soul shredded when it passed through the break and fled.

The slap of bare feet echoed in the hall and moments later both of Marek’s adoptive parents charged through the door only to skid to a halt. Azurynn appraised them then peered into the crib where Marek lay with his little hand curled next to his cubby cheek. He looked well cared for.

She turned her attention back on his parents. “Normally, I would say he should have been in your room in order for you to better protect him during the night, however, if that had been the case then you would both be dead.”

The man pulled his wife close. “I thank you for your concern.”

“Don’t mistake my concern for something more than it is. Your only value to me is that you are caring for Marek.” Azurynn glanced at Sadira’s lifeless body. “I have ended the Shadow Rider’s life that was the largest threat to Marek’s life. His father has no clue of his whereabouts and descends daily into deeper madness.”

“You…” the mother finally found her voice, “you killed a Shadow Rider?”

Azurynn studied the woman. Had she chosen an idiot to be Marek’s mother? “Did I not just state that?”

“But you’re a Shadow Rider.” The woman edged toward the crib and quickly scooped up the baby, holding him close as she watched Azurynn with wary eyes.

“No.” Azurynn gazed again at Sadira’s body. “No, I’m not. I don’t know what I am.” She sent a hard look at the man and the woman. “See that he is better protected. You will need to have the body removed. If anyone doubts she was a Shadow Rider, her dead dragon resides under the trees beyond the city wall.”

Without another word, she swept from the room and returned to Murynn. “First we stop in Markene. Then we find someplace else to be besides Shadereen or the Kormai.”

The dragon lifted off as shouts began to rise in the city. The Jump spun open and deposited them well to the east of Markene. Azurynn dropped to the ground when the dragon landed and pulled the hood of her cloak up. “Find someplace safe to wait for me while I embark on my fool’s errand.”

Murynn launched into the air and disappeared into a Jump.

Azurynn settled a weave over herself before she started for Markene. In the pitch black of night, it was easily visible in the distance. Lit by the flames of a thousand campfires scattered on both sides of the river, it looked as if it floated on a cloud of stars.

It took her almost an hour to reach the outer campfires on the east side of the river. To those camped there, she looked like many of the other cloaked figures: a small woman with brown hair and eyes and a youthful innocent face. There were many weaves in the Kor’ti she hadn’t shared with the Shadow Riders. Now she was glad of it.

Though it was late, well past the time many were in bed, she wasn’t alone in crossing the bridge. A thin but steady stream of people moved between the camps on both sides of the river, and more still trailed between the city and the camps. As she passed a group of tents near the city wall, she stooped and picked up a large basket with a few articles of clothing inside and continued on. No one questioned her.

She passed through the city gates and through the castle gates with no one taking more than a casual glance at her. The reason became immediate when she saw other cloaked women and men moving quietly about with baskets or buckets. A castle never slept, not completely. There were always servants going about some task or another, ready to jump should someone need something even in the middle of the night.

As one man walked past her in the inner courtyard, Azurynn caught his arm and pulled him into the deeply pooled shadows. She thrust a weave into his head, digging for the information on Kalila’s whereabouts. When she let go, he slumped to the ground, his eyes glazed and face slack. He would never recover, which was regrettable but it had been the most expedient and silent way of getting what she wanted. After dropping the basket next to him, she walked toward the towering walls of the castle.

Outside Kalila’s chambers, a group of ten stood guard. Perhaps she could be more careful with them. A quick, strong weave dropped them to the floor. They would have massive headaches when they woke, but at least they would live.

She slipped through the door and shut it quietly behind her. Kalila sat at a desk in one corner, her scarred face lit by several candles as she focused on the sheaf of papers in front of her. Azurynn glanced at the open doorway on the other side of the room where the steady breathing of people sleeping filtered through.

Dropping the weave that disguised her, she stepped farther into the room. Kalila looked up, startled. She rose slowly from her chair, her lips parted. Fear rolled off her. Kalila cut her eyes toward the doorway at the same time Azurynn sensed her embrace her magic.

“Don’t—unless you want to see them die. In the same vein, I suggest you release your magic. You will be dead before you can even form a weave. I didn’t come here for that.”

“Where…where are my guards?”

Azurynn raised an eyebrow at the sincere concern she sensed in Kalila. The woman wasn’t just curious whether or not she still had protection at this moment. She was truly worried about their well-being. “They live, however, I’m afraid they will be unable to perform their duties until late tomorrow, perhaps even the next day.”

Kalila swallowed, released her magic, and placed her hands palm down on the desk then looked Azurynn in the eye. “Why did you come here? Are you here to do what my sister could not?”

“Your sister is no longer an issue to worry over. Sadira is dead.”

“Dead?” Relief washed over Kalila’s features. “In the recent battle?”

“No.” Azurynn walked farther into the room. “I killed her this night when she finally crossed me too far.”

Kalila stared in silence before clearing her throat. “You…killed her.”

Azurynn nodded, and she sensed Kalila’s acceptance.

“And now you are here to do the same to me.”

“I already told you that isn’t why I’m here.” She gazed out the window behind Kalila before speaking again. “After this, I will leave. Not just Markene but the Kormai as well.”

Azurynn shifted her eyes back to Kalila. “Sadira’s mind revealed much including some secrets about this castle of which you are likely unaware. Beneath this structure are several tunnels, forgotten and abandoned. The entrance is in an unused room piled with furniture. There are three entrances that lead beyond the walls of this castle. When the next attack comes, and it will be soon, make use of them. Call the one who commands the Boromari army and show her. She will know what to do with them.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Kalila clasped her hands tightly together, uncertainty radiating from her.

“This isn’t my war. The Fates have woven my thread another way. I get flashes of future events. Like that Silver Rider you know, Maleena is it? I’ve seen enough to know the Shadow Riders cannot be allowed to win this war. Hanover and Turindar will move against you from the south, as Trilene and every Kojen the Shadow Riders have will move in from the east.” Azurynn pinned her with a hard stare. “If Markene falls, all will fall. Do not let Markene fall. Make use of the tunnels. They will be the key to your victory against Turindar and Hanover.

“One other thing,” she said, continuing to hold Kalila’s gaze. “There are two shadow spies in your ranks. One of them, I gather, is very close to you. A woman.” Taking the last steps that separated her from the desk, she held out her hand. “There is only one way I know to show you the image of this woman and the man that also hides among you. It won’t be painless, for that I do apologize.”

Kalila flinched when Azurynn’s finger touched her temple, then her breath sucked in and a low moan escaped her lips. It only took a moment, and then Azurynn stepped away. “Those are the traitors that reside among you. I sense that you recognize the woman. Get rid of her. Find the man and dispose of him as well. Then get to work.”

Kalila swallowed hard as a flicker of fear and anger flashed in her eyes. “How much time do we have?”

“Less than a fortnight. Make your preparations, Queen.” She started toward the door then paused. “In those tunnels, you will also find the remains of your missing sister. Sadira’s first victim.” Azurynn brought the weave up once more, disguising herself as a servant, then swept through the door.

Kalila stood in stunned silence, her mind racing. A Shadow Rider warning and helping her? A Shadow Rider who wasn’t a Shadow Rider anymore? She rubbed her temples in an attempt to relieve the lingering ache from Azurynn’s weave. It didn’t help. Standing there wasn’t getting anything done either.

“Awake!” Her shout echoed off the stone walls of the room and through the open door of her chamber. She reached over and pulled the cord near the desk several times. The only way to find out if the tunnels were real was to search for them and then try to determine if this was some sort of trap.

The mages stumbled from their sleeping chambers with blurry-eyed worry. Lalani cast a look around the room. She scowled when her gaze landed on the fallen guards in the hallway. Several seconds later a servant appeared, stepping over the men and women lying outside the door with fear in her eyes.

Kalila walked around the desk. “There has been a visitor, or possibly intruder, this night. I can’t be certain at this point. I want Adilynn, Commander of the Ten Fingers, brought to me. I also want a fresh guard assembled and these men and women seen to their beds so that they might sleep off whatever was done to them.

“Assemble the guard first. Tell them to collect my personal maid, Malida, on their way here. She is to be brought to me under arrest for treason.”

The servant’s eyes grew wider, and she lifted her skirts and hurried from the room. Kalila waited until the servant made it out the door before shooting a sharp glance at Lalani. “Follow her. Try to keep hidden and watch her every move. I want to see if she tries to warn Malida before she gets to the guards.”

As Lalani flowed into the hall, Kalila turned to the senior Weather mage. “Katian, if you would please make sure the alarm bells are sounded.”

After she too left, Kalila leaned against the desk to wait. Soon, it would be obvious whether or not Azurynn had been lying. If not, then she had to decipher if she told the truth to help, or whether she was setting Markene up.

The tower bells along the walls began to toll, the resonating sounds echoing over the castle and the city. Soon after, the newly assembled Defenders arrived with Arryn Warrick at their command and Malida in their midst. Kalila shot a quick glance at the Spirit mage that followed them in. Lalani gave a small shake of her head.

At least that was a relief. She didn’t need any more traitors than the two already in her ranks. Kalila leveled a hard look at Malida. “I believe you have something you need to tell me.”

“I have nothing to say,” Malida growled, her lips pulling back over her teeth in a feral smile. “I have failed in my duty to Sadira, and my death will be dealt whether at your hands or hers. I care nothing for what you want or need.” She spat at Kalila but it landed short.

“As you wish,” Kalila said calmly, refusing to acknowledge the insult. “Your death will be at my order, since your mistress is dead.”

Malida’s face turned ashen. “Sadira is dead?”

“Yes. As you will be by sunrise.” Kalila turned her attention to the Defenders. “Lock her up tight and put as many guards as possible on her door. I will see to the execution within the hour. There is also another that needs to be found. I need a sketcher so that I may give you an accurate description.”

Warrick nodded. “We will have one brought as soon as this thing is secured,” he said at the same time he gave Malida’s arm a jerk.

Nordhas and Belynn slipped into the room with Sehlas on their heels as soon as the Defenders left. Belynn swept the room with a searching look before turning her gaze on Kalila. “Why are the alarm bells sounding?”

“Azurynn was here. Perhaps it might be best if you called whoever can come from Galdrilene. Markene isn’t in immediate danger though it soon will be, and it will be easier to explain to everyone at once rather than repeating the information.” Kalila placed a hand on Sehlas’ arm. “The Heads of Houses will need to be informed as well, please gather them, they can hear at the same time as everyone else.”

Sehlas nodded and strode through the door.

“Farynn has alerted the other dragons. As many as are able will be here shortly,” Belynn informed Kalila.

Kalila nodded. She leaned against the desk again to wait.

Kellinar glared at the spot in the unbroken string of trees and shrubs that covered the entrance to the tunnel. It was too convenient. A Shadow Rider showing up and revealing secrets that would aid the Guardians? There had to be a catch. It was probably a bag of fake jewels masquerading as a treasure.

Adilynn, Commander of the Ten Fingers, stepped out of the tunnel. The sunlight glinted off the red-blonde braid that hung to the back of her thighs. Several other Boromari warriors flowed silently out after her. She stopped next to where Kellinar and Kalila stood surrounded by a mix of Defenders and more Boromari warriors. She studied the landscape around them. Kellinar watched her gaze travel across the vertical stone incline that rose over fifty paces in the air. At the top, the wall of the castle perched almost at the very edge.

“The tunnels appear to all be interconnected. There are actually nine, not three, that lead out. Five of them lead out here though the scrub growing along the base of the rock grows so thick that two of them are virtually impassable,” Adilynn said. “The other four let out about six lengths of a dragon that way.” She pointed south. “Their exits are also covered in a tangle of growth. That said, I think the Boromari can make good use of them. Especially those that let out to the south.”

“What if it’s a trap?” Kellinar asked, uneasy with the whole thing.

Adilynn shrugged. “I guess we’ll find out,” she said with a short bark of laughter. “If it is a trap, it will be difficult for the Shadow Riders to make use of the tunnels when they’re full of Boromari warriors. Let them try and spring a trap.”

Her bravado reminded him of Kirynn. “May the Fates will it to work out, I guess.”

“If it doesn’t,” she shrugged again, “we all have to enter Maiadar at some point.”

Adilynn then turned to Kalila, bowing her head. “We also found the remains of a young girl. I am sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you, Commander. Neria has waited this long for us to find her, she will not mind if we see to the best interests of Markene first. Have someone tend to the remains, and we will have a proper burial if we survive this war.”

Loki moved his leg experimentally as Serena and Nolan stood next to his bed, their eyes fixed on the appendage. It didn’t hurt to move it, which brought a sigh of relief from Loki, although it didn’t seem to move quite the way it had before.

Serena shook her head. “We’ve done everything possible. Even though a few days wasn’t that long, it appears it was long enough to cause damage we can’t completely correct.”

“Will I be able to use it?” A surge of worry washed through him.

“Yes,” Nolan nodded as he spoke. “I believe you will always carry a limp, and you may find the way you sit when riding Merru causes discomfort—especially at first until your body adjusts.”

“You still need to rest. You lost a large quantity of blood, your ribs are bruised, and your ankle is sprained. Since none are life threatening, and we are likely to face significant injuries again soon, we need to save our energy.” Serena brushed her hair back and sent him an apologetic smile. “It will take some time, and I’m sorry for that. However, it’s best if you finish healing naturally.”

Loki nodded. There was no reason for an apology. He was alive, which was good…considering. The one eye bothered him as did the fact that he may not walk quite right again. How was he supposed to help in battle once he was healed if he couldn’t see everything around him, if he couldn’t move properly? He didn’t want to be a hindrance. Serena and Nolan didn’t need to worry about that though. He didn’t want them feeling as if they had somehow failed to heal him well enough, so he hid his frustration.

Merru rumbled comfortingly from his lair, and Loki flopped back against the pillows. He could live with it. Merru was fully healed with no lasting issues. It was better than what could have been. Hopefully Kalila would still be interested after she found out he was half-blind and had a gimpy walk.

“You know she will be,” Merru sent. “I doubt she will see your scars any more than you see hers.”

“I hope you are right.” He didn’t want to think about the possibility of the dragon being wrong. He felt for Kalila almost as much as he did for Merru. Shaking away the thoughts, he spoke to Serena and Nolan. “Thank you both for giving me this much. I need to thank Gideon and Nira as well.”

“Nira has already returned to Markene along with Gideon and most of the Tower of Healing in preparation for the next battle,” Serena said as she walked around the bed and poured a cup of thick liquid. “I’m sure Saria will be happy to pass your thanks to Nira if Merru wants to send it along.”

The dragon rumbled, and Loki smiled. Of course Merru would send it. Serena bent over him with the cup in her hand. “Drink this. It will help replenish the lost blood and strengthen you.”

Loki took the cup and downed the thick liquid, wrinkling his nose at the taste. His eyelid drooped, his mind tired and hazy. Serena must have put something in it to help him sleep.

Oksana paced in the large sitting room in Kovan’s house. Outside the rain pounded down, flooding the streets with weather Shadereen had never seen. Most likely caused by what she and the other dark weather riders had done in New Sharren, though she didn’t see any problem with it. After all, who cared if the desert got rain? It wasn’t as if a little more green in this place would hurt anything. And in her frustrated anger, she truly didn’t care if it did.

“Where in the void are they?” she growled.

Kovan sat on the long, padded reclining bench and watched her with a very relaxed expression. Of course he was relaxed. He always was for a few weeks after one of his killing sprees. “Why do you care?”

“Because they shouldn’t just disappear without informing us. They could be planning something behind our backs!”

He shook his head and waved the suggestion away with a lazy movement of his hand. “Azurynn and Sadira are incapable of planning anything together without going for each other’s throats.” He sat up. “In fact, it’s entirely possible that is exactly what happened.”

She paused in her pacing to study the new expression on his face. “What do you mean?” she said in an interested tone.

“Did it occur to you that the reason we haven’t seen them in nearly a fortnight, even though the moment of our advance against Markene nears, is because they killed each other?”

Oksana started to scoff but stopped as she thought of all the times the two had looked at each other with murder in their eyes. Granted, most of them wanted to see each other dead, but not like those two. Excited relief washed the anger from her. “It’s ours. It’s all ours! None of the newer riders are strong enough to challenge us.” The sudden charge in her blood started her pacing again. “Once the Guardians are wiped out, it will all be ours. No more having to deal with either one of them.”

Kovan nodded and relaxed again with a smile. “Though I wouldn’t care if you died as well, I won’t actively seek it. We’ve held a truce this long, there’s no reason it can’t continue.”

She flashed him a wide, triumphant grin. “I feel the same way. I wouldn’t weep to see you dead, however, together we are stronger. The truce will continue. We can split things up evenly when it’s over and both rule from Galdrilene.” Oksana let out an exulted sigh. “I can almost taste the full impact of all that power. I can’t wait to stand so close to where the magic pours through this world and bend it to my will.”

Her laugh echoed off the walls as she spun in a circle.

Maleena stood on the wall walk that ran around the castle of Markene leaning against Mckale. Their time was running out, she could feel it. For this moment though there was nothing but the sun that still held a hint of warmth as it slowly started its downward path after reaching its peak, the feel of the cold wind that blew off the early, newly fallen snow, and Mckale’s arms around her.

The other riders were there along the walls too, taking in the moment of peace. Marcaius sat on the walk, leaned up against the parapets with Nira in his arms. Kellinar and Taela were farther down. Nolan, Serena, Nordhas, and Toren gathered a short distance away, conversing quietly. Jocelynn leaned back into Varnen’s arms. Sumara, Belynn, and Kirynn sat on the parapets with their legs dangling as they laughed together.

Everything was as prepared as it could be. The Kantherian soldiers and one finger of the Boromari warriors had rearranged themselves on the far side of the river along with the Ke’han, the land dragons, and the Border Guards in anticipation of the coming battle. Four more fingers were arranged to the south of the castle, though a great many Boromari were in the various tunnels, they were far from being underrepresented on the soon to be battlefield. The smaller Markeni army was arranged among them. The village of Kadear on the other side of the river had been evacuated into the city of Markene. Plans were laid, every contingency thought of, all there was to do now was wait and soak up as many of these peaceful, quiet moments as they could.

Her mind drifted to Emmaleen, who was now walking and talking, even if what she said didn’t make sense. Though she adored Marda—Maleena could sense it clearly—there was no doubt in Emmaleen’s mind who her mother was or how much she missed her when she was gone. A pang of sorrow touched her heart. Would she get to see Emmaleen grow up? The cloudy future she couldn’t see nagged at her. Had something changed?

Mckale picked up on her emotions and tightened his arms around her as he bent his head to whisper in her ear, “Don’t lose hope.”

She only nodded. Kellinar’s message came unbidden to her mind. “The incomplete weave breeds the darkness. When the sun sets on bloody snow and the shadows touch your hands, accept it.” The sun crawled lower in the sky, casting shadows out onto the snow. The Markene she saw faded and was replaced by a desperate and bloody battle. It was only a flash, enough to leave her feeling dizzy, and she leaned heavily on Mckale.

“Maleena?” His arms went from gently holding her to holding her up. “What happened?”

The scenery around her settled, and a deep calm washed through her. This was it. “They’re coming. Before the day is out.” She pushed lightly against him. “I’m all right now. We have to sound the bells.”

Nydara trumpeted a warning that was picked up by all of the dragons until the very air shook. In the towers the bells began to toll. On the ground the warriors leaped up, falling into position. Along the wall, Maleena was already running with Mckale and the rest as Nydara and Tellnox landed in the courtyard while most of the others hovered in the air, waiting for their chance to pick up their riders.

Out of the corner of her eye, Maleena saw Syrakynn streak by below the level of the outside wall just as Kirynn dropped over the edge. A moment later, the red climbed into the sky with Kirynn in the saddle fastening the straps. Tanis and Adirynn followed suit as Marcaius and Jocelynn jumped off the wall. They too were visible a second later securing themselves in their saddles.

Maleena reached Nydara and leaped for the leather seat. Her hands caught it easily, and she pulled herself up as the silver launched into the air. While the dragon climbed, Maleena secured one thigh strap first then pulled her other leg up to put the catcher strap on. When it was snug, she dropped her leg and buckled the other thigh strap. A glance at Tellnox, who was a couple of wing lengths away, showed Mckale finishing the last thigh strap as well.

In quick succession the others took to the sky, each rider waiting until their dragon was in the air to fasten the straps.

For a brief moment, silence hung like a thick blanket. The bells were quiet having done their job. The warriors on the ground waited. The dragons rode the wind. Then the black Jumps swirled open like dark, oily pools. As three human armies and a Kojen army poured through, the silence was shattered on the shards of battle.

In the field below on the far side of the river from Markene, the Boromari archers let loose their first volley of arrows. As the massive army of roaring Kojen and the Trilene charged across the snow the arrows struck home, sending a wave of Kojen and humans into the white blanket. Those behind trampled over the fallen. Another volley of arrows cut through the air as a fiery ball lobbed from a trebuchet sailed over their heads and ripped a path through the purple mass. The Nagas and Nagi moved like long sinuous snakes as they burned and tore their way through the Kojen.

To the south, more archers loosed arrows at the human armies of Turindar and Hanover. Screams split the air when the arrowheads buried themselves in human flesh. As the charge continued the archers fell back, still releasing arrows as fast as they could until the leading wave of attack broke against the advancing pikes. The melee of full battle began to the backdrop of clashing weapons and war cries.

In the air, more Shadow Dragons than Maleena thought possible filled the sky. With a sinking heart, she saw that the Guardians were outnumbered by three to one at the very least, even if many of the shadows were obviously younger dragons with more inexperienced riders. The sky, lit by green and orange fire, was thick with different weaves.

Nydara slammed into one of the younger shadows, sinking her claws in and wrenching it around with strong strokes of her powerful wings. The shadow snapped at Nydara. The silver yanked her head to the side, snaked her neck and struck. The sickening snap of the shadow’s skull shot through the air as she crushed it in her larger jaws.

Releasing the black dragon, she dove after its falling form, burning the rider-turned Benduiren with a wide band of flame. “I need you off my back so I can fight more efficiently,” Nydara sent.

Maleena sent a confirmation back and began loosening the safety straps. Nydara landed heavily at the outer fringes of the Kojen, crushing them beneath her weight. Her jaw spread wide, and she unleashed a river of fire into their ranks. Liquid flames dripped from her teeth as Maleena jumped to the ground and ran several paces to give the dragon room. With a hard downward thrust of her wings, Nydara launched into the air again.

Maleena kept track of the dragon with part of her mind while she devoted the rest of it to the Kojen. Magic filled her and flowed from her in a raging torrent as she threw weaves at them. A wave rippled through them as any within the reach of her weave dropped to the ground, their minds crushed.

Dimly, she was aware of other dragons, both shadows and Guardians, touching down long enough to let riders off before taking to the sky again. Maleena worked her way around until she was with the front lines of the Boromari before pulling her sword against the Kojen. Though not good enough to come even close to winning against Kirynn, she could still take down Kojen with it.

Kirynn battled on the ground, her zahri a blur as she carved a space around her. Slowly, she gave ground along with the rest of the Boromari. Fight, fall back. Fight, fall back. Drawing them closer to the castle. Not far from her, Jocelynn and Marcaius made their spaces, their zahris coated in the blood of the enemy.

Syrakynn sent snatches of images to Kirynn while keeping most of her attention on the aerial battle. An image flashed…Kirynn watched the Boromari dispatchers slide unnoticed through the higher ranks of the enemy army. Nothing. Then another image…two of those commanding the Turindari and Hanoveran went down silently. Nothing. Another image…another enemy commander down.

Kalila sat on her horse just outside the city gates with the entire complement of Defenders that had been sent to Markene with her. Arrayed in a tight ring three men thick, beyond them were more than a hundred of the Markeni army. She watched the battle with anxiety and fear building as the Markeni that were mixed in the fighting across the river fell back to the bridge. Their maneuver left gaps in the Boromari and Kantherian lines.

They would not fail to hold the bridge because of her soldiers. The Defenders and soldiers around her jumped out of the way when she booted the horse forward. They quickly regrouped as her horse broke into a trot on the bridge and formed a diamond formation around her.

As she neared those who had fallen back, she yanked her sword from its sheath and shouted, “For honor! For Markene!” They turned and shock washed across their faces at the sight of their queen and her guard coming at them.

Kalila didn’t wait for them to respond; instead she rode straight past them and into the battle. Her personal guard and soldiers cut a swath of enemies around her. A grim smile touched her lips when she heard the soldiers who had fallen back cry, “For honor! For the queen!” She took a quick glance back. They found the courage that had faltered and most were now refilling the gaps in the line. Others were rushing to help defend their queen.

Kovan cut through the people around him with satisfaction. It wasn’t as perfect as taking them down with his power, but at least it was more precise. No sense killing a bunch on his own side by accident. Each time his blade cut through flesh it was an echo of what he’d felt in Basc, in Lowden, in Bandar, in Border Reach. He relished it. This made things easier, made it easier to think.

He turned to find his next victim and froze. Her dark hair swung around her face as she turned toward him. Her violet eyes met his. This woman, the one he couldn’t look at when she was a prisoner in the Kormai. This woman was the one woman in the entire world that he knew without a doubt he couldn’t kill, couldn’t even defend himself against. The memory of his mother’s eyes crinkling in a smile as she reached to hug him filled his mind. Kovan stared at the woman before him as his sword dropped to the ground.

In a moment of clarity, he could see. See what he had become. See that he hadn’t avoided becoming the monster his father was. And now this woman with eyes like his mother’s was here to release him from the torture. He dropped to his knees in front of her and spread his arms wide.

When she hesitated, confusion written in those beautiful, violet eyes, he begged, “Please.”

Her eyes hardened, and she thrust the sword forward. Agony lanced through his chest as she twisted the blade and yanked it back out. The sky, filled with dragons, swam across his fading vision. Had he fallen? The cold snow soaked through his hair and provided an icy balance to the fire in his chest. Through the darkness that seeped around the edges of his eyes, he watched her kneel next to him. Her eyes. They shifted between the violet eyes of the woman and those of his mother, and as the pain faded with everything else, he smiled. It was right.

Maleena stood and backed away from the man. Her head throbbed from the contact she had made after he fell. So much torment. So much twisted darkness. The Kojen and the Trilene were closing in again. Backing up a step, she gauged the progress of battle then called Nydara to her. There was no way this would happen as she had dared to let herself hope. There were too many Shadow Dragons. If there weren’t so many shadows…As it was, Nydara and Tellnox had already taken their fair share of injuries as had Mckale.

The silver landed. Maleena shoved her sword in its sheath and dashed headlong toward her, trusting the dragon to keep her safe until she gained the saddle. Not bothering with the catcher strap, she secured the safety straps a second before Nydara leaped into the air.

The silver dodged a shadow, opened a Slide, and flew into it. They came out over the Lake of Spirits. In the distance, her bond-enhanced eyes could just barely see the battle in the air. And then it hit her. There were no golds.

“There are no Gold Riders here! I can’t do this without Light!” she sent to Nydara. How could she have missed that? There was no way she could pull on Vaddoc’s or Loki’s power with them in Galdrilene.

Nydara grew silent, and then, “Merru assures me he will bring Loki.”

“He isn’t well enough.” Loki wasn’t ready for this. He hadn’t learned yet to fight with only vision in one eye.

“He has to be.”

Nydara landed. Maleena yanked the safety straps with enough force to break them and leaped down. “Keep an eye on him.” There really wasn’t any other way. As the silver lifted off again, Maleena walked onto the smooth sand of the lake.

“Several of the shadows have realized where we’ve gone,” the silver sent. “Their eyesight is as good as mine, which is twice as good as yours. They are flying this way now.”

“Just stay alive for me, Nydara. And make sure Merru knows not to let Loki off his back.” Maleena waded into the water and pulled on her power.

Loki jerked awake with Merru shouting in his mind. Pushing past whatever Serena had put in the concoctions Marda kept shoving down him, he concentrated on Merru. “Slow down! Tell me again.”

“There are far too many Shadow Dragons. Maleena must perform a weave that requires all of the elements, but there are no golds there. No Gold Riders. She can’t create the weave without Light magic. Vaddoc is bed bound; he cannot go. Brock is dead. You’re all that’s left.”

Loki’s pulse jumped as he sat up and swung his legs over the edge of the bed. “Have Liora and Arrah saddle you. Don’t ask anyone else. As riders, they’re the only people who will understand.”

Shoving the blankets away that had tangled around his waist, he slowly stood. The sound of Merru’s wings filtered through the doorway to the lair as the gold flew down to the floor of the caldera. Loki’s leg trembled under him as he limped to the wardrobe. He yanked open the door and pulled out his flying clothes, then turned toward the bed. Moving his head to bring it into view, he limped back and flopped down. It was an effort to dress. His muscles were watery, and his body slow to respond to commands.

It didn’t matter if he was weak, if he only had one good eye, if he had one leg that didn’t obey like it should. Maleena needed him for the weave and from what Merru had shown him, without whatever it was Maleena planned, the Guardians would be overwhelmed.

Wind rushed through the door to the lair as Merru returned to the ledge. After shoving his feet into sturdy leather boots and securing his heavy cloak around him, Loki limped into the dragon’s lair with the ankle of his good leg screaming the whole way.

It took three tries to make it into the saddle. The deep ache in his ribs didn’t help. Finally, he made it and got the safety straps secured. Merru leaped off the ledge, opening a Slide as he did.

Maleena glanced up, relief and worry flooding her at the sight of the golden Merru coming out of the Slide. Opening herself up, she began to pull on all of the powers. They thundered into her in thick rivers as she began the weave. The magic poured into her until she could take no more without killing herself and still the weave was only half finished. Anevay had been wrong. Maleena alone wasn’t strong enough to create this weave. Taela wasn’t as strong as Maleena, linking with her wouldn’t help. It would take another as powerful as she to complete it and there was no one. The weave trembled.

Azurynn stood several paces from Murynn. A hot desert wind swept down the empty desert canyon far from the Kormai. She started to tip her head back and take a long drink from the water bag. Everything around her faded as a vision swept through her mind, and she saw what would happen, what was missing.

The bag dropped from her hands to the ground, splashing water across the dirt as the world snapped back. “Oh Fates!” She turned and ran for Murynn, staggering from the wave of dizziness that always followed a vision. After barely catching herself on the dragon, she managed to get into the saddle, not even bothering with the straps. The black lifted off, opened a Jump, and dove into it.

Maleena sank to her knees, the water climbing up around her thighs as she struggled to hold onto the level of power needed for the weave. Inside, she burned from the intensity. In a distant part of her mind, she was aware of the fierce battle now raging in the sky above the lake.

A shadow landed right in front of her. The rider dropped to the ground, waded into the water, then fell to her knees with her hands held up.

“Get away from me,” Maleena hissed through clenched teeth.

Azurynn reached for her hands. “Fool! If you do not accept my help you will kill everyone and darkness will consume everything!’

Maleena looked into Azurynn’s eyes.

“The incomplete weave breeds the darkness. When the sun sets on bloody snow and the shadows touch your hands, accept it else the world will be destroyed by darkness.” Was this what the Fates meant? There was no time to think. The Shadow Rider before her was the only other person as strong as she in Spirit magic. Maleena lifted her hands and clasped Azurynn’s.

She sensed the power pouring into Azurynn, as the other woman took on as much power as she had. Heat crackled between their palms. Dark rivers flowed through the air winding themselves into the gaps in the half-finished weave.

The weave shimmered, melting together in a mix of light swirled with gray. A challenging roar came from the depths of the lake, reverberating off the surface. Power exploded from the weave, throwing Maleena against the sandy shore with Azurynn beside her, their hands still clasped together. Only their feet remained in the lake as the water punched up in a massive fountain.

Maleena held the weave with every shred of strength she had. Darkness pushed at the edges of her mind and vision. The water continued to fountain and out of it flew the crystalline shapes of every Guardian all the way back to Kumauni. There were hundreds of them, solid enough to fight but unable to die again. Her vision dimmed until she could no longer see the sky or the battle. Still she held on…

Kellinar’s zahri blurred around him as he tried to keep his mind from thinking about the lives he was cutting short. Not the lives of the leaders of Turindar and Hanover who had decided to throw their lot in with the Shadow Riders. Not those same leaders who threatened the lives of the families of the men he killed if they didn’t go to war. Only the lives of those who had no choice that bloodied the ground.

A Shadow Dragon flew low over the field, the wide band of green flame from its mouth burning a swath through the entangled warriors. Many of their own died along with those defending Markene. Black smoke clogged the air with the stench of burned flesh. It filled his nose and choked his lungs. Kellinar coughed and nearly gagged. His stinging eyes watered as he spun the zahri, blocked a blow from one opponent then jabbed it back into another.

The ground fell away as he sailed through the air. It took a moment for his brain to register the weave flung at him. Then he landed, hitting hard. His head bounced off the frozen mess of bloody snow. Air left his lungs in a rush.

Groaning, he reached for his own magic, and rolled to his back. The battle around him grew fuzzy then sharpened before turning fuzzy again. The magic slipped away from him. His head throbbed to the rhythm of the blood pounding through his veins. Then he saw her. Blonde hair blowing in the wind, a malicious smiled stretched across her face.

Rage replaced the pain. A red haze gathered around the edges of his vision. Oksana. She laughed as he lurched to his feet and stumbled, unable to keep his balance. Kellinar tried to pull a weave together, fumbling it before it could form. Even with the anger flooding his system, his mind wouldn’t work quite right.

Oksana laughed again and raised her bow. Kellinar stared at the black bolt aimed at him, the same kind that had killed Anevay. At the moment of release, something crashed into her, his fading vision unable to comprehend what he saw. Her bolt shot across the distance faster than he could move. Agony ripped through him. Was he on the ground again? He gulped air down his throat to lungs that didn’t seem to remember how to work properly. Tried to reach for his zahri with arms that felt too heavy to lift. The red haze at the edges of his eyes began to fade to black. The battle sounded as if it were far away. Somewhere from beyond the darkness that was pulling him under, Shryden roared.

Taela sprinted across the snow fueled by the fury that raced through her body, her eyes on the woman that had killed her bondsister. She flung herself at Oksana, realizing as she collided with the woman that the arrow released from her bow was intended for Kellinar.

It struck home. Her heart stopped. Kellinar dropped to the ground. Then she and Oksana were rolling across the snow in a tangle. Taela recovered first. With a scream of rage and fear, she pounced on top of Oksana and drove her fist into the blonde’s face.

Oksana’s head snapped back, slamming into the ground as blood sprayed from her flattened nose. Taela snatched the long-bladed knife from her belt and plunged it into the Shadow Rider’s chest. With both hands on the hilt, she twisted it, felt Oksana spasm beneath her, and then yanked it free.

Over the din of battle, a Shadow Dragon shrieked as it died.

Taela shoved the knife back into its sheath and drew her sword. The blade, already covered in drying blood, whistled through the air in a blur of movement as she carved a path to where she’d seen Kellinar fall. She found him laying on his back, eyes closed, the shaft of a black arrow sticking up from the right side of his chest.

There was no time to check to see if he was alive. From her position she couldn’t see Shryden anywhere. She sent a prayer to the Fates. Here was where she would make her stand. She flowed in smooth motions around where Kellinar lay, the dragon bond making her moves faster than her opponents could hope to match.

She spun and cut down a Turindari soldier. Twisted to engage another only to realize they were frozen, all looking into the sky. A heavy silence hung in the air. Taela followed their gazes. In the air above, hundreds of crystalline dragons and their riders flew against the shadows. The green fire couldn’t harm them, the dark weaves thrown simply slid off, leaving no damage.

A crystal dragon and shadow collided. The raking claws of the shadow slipped against the pristine scales of the crystal dragon, while in turn, its claws tore through the shadow’s scales like a blade through paper.

Taela snapped her attention back to the ground battle as everyone around her thawed. Some threw down their weapons and ran, others fought with renewed ferocity as if they could still win even as the shadows began to lose.

Kirynn slid back again with Jocelynn and Belynn moving in step with her. Adilynn moved with them, and with her, the four fingers of the Boromari line. Though Kirynn and her fellow riders were faster and stronger than those they fought, the sheer numbers were pressing in on them. Not enough to push the line as much as they were allowing though.

Another step back. Then another. They were almost to the tunnels in the upthrust of rock under Markene. The Turindari and Hanoveran pressed forward, victory in their wild eyes at the thought of the Boromari army being pinned against the rock.

Their victorious expressions turned to terror as two fingers of the Boromari army poured out of the tunnels to their sides. At the same time, howls rose up from the rear of the mixed Turindari and Hanoveran armies. Kirynn smiled. The other three fingers of the Boromari must have emerged from the tunnels farther out. The enemy was now trapped on all sides between nine fingers of the Boromari. The line moved forward.

The commotion in the sky drew everyone’s attention, and for a breath, the battle stopped. Kirynn stared, stunned at the sight of what looked like dragons made of crystal. What were they? Where had they come from? Wait…was that…Anevay? Emallya and Bardeck? She shook her head. No, that was impossible.

She didn’t think about it more. The battle on the ground began again as if it had never stopped.

Mckale watched the crystal-like dragons flying above him with horror. There had been no doubt in his mind from the moment the battle began that there was no winning this one. The number of ground troops or their skills would mean nothing when in the end the Guardians would be killed. Everyone would fall under the rule of the Shadow Riders anyway.

Even knowing that, he’d held out hope for something else, anything else to even the odds. Seeing the dragons that looked so much like Rylin had the morning Maleena pulled her from the lake so long ago drove home the knowledge of the weave. It felt like a knife twisting in his chest.

“Tellnox, I need you!”

“I come,” the green returned.

Mckale never let up while he waited for the dragon. His twin blades cut through the Kojen in a steady rhythm. He turned to engage the one he sensed coming at his back only to have it disappear under the weight of Tellnox as the green landed hard and shot flame over Mckale’s head.

Making use of the temporary moment of safety, Mckale sprinted for the saddle. Tellnox was in the air as soon as he touched the saddle. Mckale didn’t bother with the safety straps as the green opened the Slide.

Though the aerial battle continued above the lake, Mckale saw only Maleena, laying at the edge of the water, her hands clasped with those of Azurynn. What in the name of the Fates? He leaped from the saddle as the green landed and ran toward the lake only to be stopped by Nydara and the black that moved between him and Maleena.

“Do not,” Nydara sent at the same time the black snaked her neck and hissed at him.

Mckale halted, bewildered and astonished. “What is happening?”

Nydara huffed a puff of smoke. “It must be done or we will all die, the world will die. It may still die.”

Kalila stumbled to a halt, her blood-slicked sword hung heavy at her side. There was no one left to raise it against. They had held the bridge. Above, the sky was empty except for the Guardian Dragons and those that appeared to be made of crystal.

On the far side of the river, south of the castle, the Boromari dispatched the last of the Turindari and Hanoveran armies. Two fingers broke off and streamed south, chasing down those that had tried to flee the battle.

It was over. All around her, people bellowed victory cries.

A slow sweep of her gaze across the battlefield showed the cost. The cold breeze she hadn’t noticed during the fight swept over her as the rays of the sun setting low on the horizon cut across the sky in red-orange bands. Markeni soldiers, and many of their allies, lay twisted with the bodies of Kojen. The thick, pristine snow from earlier in the day was now trampled and only patches of a bloody-gray mess remained. The faded red, yellow, and blue of three Guardian Dragons added to the bleakness. Likely their riders were dead too. She didn’t want to think who they might be.

In the silence that followed the victory cries, only the crack of pennants snapping in the breeze and the groans of the wounded and the screaming of an injured horse remained. Suddenly weary beyond anything she’d felt before, Kalila lifted her sword and slid it into the sheath, heedless of the thick blood that stained the blade.

Slowly she turned and began to walk toward the bridge where a gangly, young man stood where she’d left him, still holding her horse. Though the battle was over, the Defenders who had survived closed in around her.

Mckale stood next to Loki and watched as one by one the crystalline dragons and their riders returned to the lake, returning to Maiadar where they belonged. His eyes lingered on the group flying over him—Emallya, Bardeck, Anevay, Tania, Tallula, and Brock. Emallya turned her head as Rylin hovered over the surface, smiled at him, then the two disappeared with the rest right behind her.

And then they stood alone next to the perfectly smooth lake with the only surviving Shadow Rider. Azurynn’s hands fell away from Maleena’s. In a flash, the black dragon snatched her rider’s limp body up in her claws and fled east.

Not caring about the shadow pair, Mckale rushed forward, pulling Maleena from the water. Grief constricted his chest until he couldn’t breathe as he held her body. Nydara slowly sank to the ground and stretched her neck out, laying her head close to where he knelt in the grass. A heavy sigh shuddered through her as she closed her eyes and a slow ripple ran down her scales taking the color with it.

Mckale held Maleena tight. He bowed his head, broken sobs shaking him. The ground trembled in time to his sorrow.

A gentle but insistent tug on his arm pulled him from his grief. He looked up into Serena’s determined face. “Let me try to heal her.”

Why would she even offer false hope? Maleena had already predicted the weave would kill her. She knew it before she even sent Kellinar and Taela to Maiadar for it. He shook his head. “You can’t heal death.”

Serena glowered at him and let out an exasperated sigh. “Let me try to save her.”

“She isn’t breathing, Serena.” Mckale looked down at Maleena’s still form and ashen face.

“Lie her down before I knock you out of my way,” Serena growled at him. “There has been enough death this day. I will not allow her to join in it.”

He stared at Serena then nodded. Grief warred with hope. He laid her on the ground. Serena motioned to Nira who ran to her side. “Get her heart moving and breathe for her.”

Nira began to pump her hands rhythmically against Maleena’s chest, stopping at regular intervals to blow air into her mouth. Serena placed her hands on Maleena and closed her eyes.

One by one, the riders and the dragons that were able gathered around. Mckale tore his gaze from Maleena only once to rake it over those gathered. He knew immediately who was missing, and as he returned his attention to his bondmate, a new wave of sorrow broke over him.

Maleena stood before the translucent veil that separated her from Maiadar. On the other side stood a woman with white hair that fell to her ankles. Her kind eyes gleamed out of an age-worn face.

“Hello, Maleena.”

“Who are you?”

The woman’s face crinkled into a smile. “I am called Serendipity. Will you walk with me?”

Maleena nodded, confusion filling her. “Yes.”

“Come.” Serendipity held her hand out toward the veil.

Maleena reached to take it. Their hands touched, the veil widening and bright light obscuring her vision. When it dimmed and she could see again, Maleena took in the wide, glowing silver band under her feet and the surrounding blackness that filled everything else. Where was this?

“Is this…Maiadar?” She looked over at the woman who stood illuminated in the bright silver glow.

“No. We are inside the veil, which separates your world, Maiadar, and every other world.”

Maleena motioned to the glowing silver band beneath their feet. “What is this?”

“This is the strand. All worlds with magic are connected to the strand like pearls on a necklace,” Serendipity said as she let go of Maleena and folded her hands inside the wide sleeves of her white robes.

“Why are we here? Shouldn’t I be in Maiadar?” Sadness threatened to rise up and choke her, and in her heart, she couldn’t wait to find the peace that was supposed to lay deep within the world of the dead. Even knowing she was going to die, even knowing it had saved those she loved, it didn’t stop the longing to be with them or the ache in her heart at the idea of never seeing them again.

“You are not in Maiadar,” Serendipity said as she began to walk along the strand. “You are not dead, my child. The gates have rejected your claim on death.”

“You mean…I will live?” Hope sprang in her breast.

“Your healers are trying to revive you now. They will be successful soon.” Serendipity glanced sidelong at her. “What you did took bravery. It is good you took the assistance of Azurynn. It divided the power. Without her help, you would have died and in the process created such an upset with so much concentrated power that you would have immediately unleashed the Imbalance on your world.”

Maleena heard the emphasis that made the words a name. “The Imbalance?”

“When the balance of power gets tipped well out of proportion, it creates portals between worlds and the strand. The Imbalance is able to jump the strand and slip through these portals. Once it infects a world, the world is often lost. It is what destroyed the world your dragons came from. It infects a world on the strand now—they call it the Horde.”

“Because I accepted Azurynn’s help, I saved my world not only from Shadow Riders but from this Imbalance too?”

“I did not say that,” Serendipity said with a sad smile. “Only that you avoided it for now.” She pointed to tiny threads of darkness that slithered ever so slowly through the silver of the strand they walked on. “As it is, the amount of power you used, even divided, has drawn them. It slowly tears open a portal between the strand and your world.”

Maleena started at the filaments of darkness, barely visible against the glowing silver. “So my world is doomed anyway.”

“Not necessarily so. There is always a way if you can find it. The world dealing with the Imbalance now, if the proper choices are made by those who can bring about change, will find a way to drive it out. If not, there is nothing more we can do. The choices are always theirs alone.” She paused and looked directly at Maleena. “If you had not accepted, you would be dead and the Imbalance would be flowing like a raging river toward your world. Now, at least, you have some time. Time to find a way.

“When you face the Imbalance, do not discount the sacrifice of the shadow. Accept that you will find an ally in your enemy. Do not search for her. Let the shadow be,” Serendipity said.

Another confusing message that Maleena didn’t understand. “How much time?”

“I have no way of knowing. It could be decades or more. It could be less. Or, if by some stroke of luck, not at all. I would not, however, base the future of my world on the last if I were you.” She beamed a smile as if there were nothing wrong. As if she hadn’t told Maleena that another deeper darkness possibly lay in Galdrilene’s future. She reached out and touched a finger to Maleena’s forehead. “Time to go back.”

“Wha—” Maleena tried to finish but Serendipity shoved her.

Darkness enveloped her. She tumbled through it. Somewhere in the distance, a bright silver spot gleamed like a star. It grew closer and closer until Maleena realized it was Nydara’s spirit, plummeting the other way through the darkness toward Maiadar. Reaching out with her mind, she threw a net around the brightness that was her greatest friend and drew it back with her.

Relief nearly weakened Mckale when Maleena gasped in a long breath. Nira rocked back on her heels and wiped sweat from her brow. He looked quickly at Nydara. Her scales began to brighten to silver again. Maleena coughed a few times and opened her eyes.

Serena frowned. “I have no idea if what I did helped or if it was Nira simply keeping your body going that did it. I have to say whichever it was, I’m glad to see you still with the living.”

Maleena raised a shaky hand to her brow. “I feel so wrung out I can barely move.”

“It isn’t surprising given what you did here today.” Serena shook her head. “Get her back to Galdrilene, Mckale. And make sure they are ready for inbound injured. There are more than enough to spread around.”

Mckale nodded, unable to speak around the tightness in his throat as he gathered Maleena into his arms. He stood and looked at Serena and Nira, trying to form a thank you.

Nira gave him a tired smile and said, “You are welcome.”

Taela rolled Kellinar to his side, her shaking hands trying to steady him as a cough wracked his body, bright-red blood spraying from his lips.

“Flaming shadows, it hurts,” he groaned.

“Kellinar?” The ache in her heart eased at the sound of his voice.

“You sound scared.” His eyelids slowly opened, and he looked at her out of the corner of his eye.

She slumped with relief. “I am scared. Don’t you dare die on me.”

He gave her a comforting smile, though with the blood dribbling out of his mouth, she found no comfort in it. “If I die from this, Serena will kill me. As it is, I’m sure she will be here soon to kick my rear for getting hurt.”

“Of course I’m going to kick your rear for getting hurt but not until after I heal you,” Serena said as she walked up to them.

Taela sat back in the muck of the field and sighed. It would be all right. She wouldn’t lose Kellinar too.

Kellinar’s chuckle quickly changed to a howl as Serena snapped the feathered end of the shaft off and quickly pulled the rest through. His eyes were clamped shut and his breath came in sharp pants. “I can’t breathe right,” he gasped through clenched teeth.

“That would be because you just had an arrow through your lung and you have a broken rib to go with it. Now shut up and let me get to work.” Serena laid her hands on him.

He cracked an eyelid and glanced at Taela. “Don’t let her kill me with her healing.”

Taela couldn’t help the soft laugh that bubbled up. He smiled in response then closed his eyes again with a sigh. It didn’t take as long as she thought it would. It seemed Serena had barely begun when she was pulling back.

Fear raced through Taela. “Is he all right?”

“He is healed.” Serena stood and wiped her hands on a piece of cloth she pulled from her belt. “The injury was pretty straight forward and the break in his rib clean. Get him back to Galdrilene to rest. His other injuries are minor and there are far too many seriously wounded for me to address anything that isn’t life threatening right now.

Taela smiled down at the now sleeping face of her bondmate. He would live. It became the bright spot in the sadness that was everything else.

Jocelynn stood with tears rolling down her face as she stared at the three pyres on the battlefield that marked the fallen Guardian Riders. Though it was a miracle more hadn’t been killed, Nolan, Nordhas, Toren and their dragons were forever lost to them now. Nordhas and Toren had barely had any time at all with them. Just long enough to learn to Slide only to die in their first battle.

She leaned into Varnen who stood with his arm around her waist. Kirynn, Marcaius, Nira, Serena, and Loki ranged to either side of them. Even Mckale and Taela had returned after everyone else had been moved to Galdrilene. The dragons raised their voices in keening sorrow for the lost while around them on the battlefield the dead of Galdrilene’s allies were gathered, including two of the Nagas. The Shadow Riders were gone. The war was over but the scars left behind by both would be a long time in healing.

Jocelynn glanced at Adirynn. Though healed, the dragon would need time to rest and regain strength. Soon, they and the other Guardians would clean the Kormai of every Shadow mage and every black egg.

Maleena woke slowly in the dim light of early dawn. Almost too warm, she shifted slightly. Mckale tightened his arm around her waist from behind while Emmaleen rolled over, her little hand swinging out and flopping against Maleena’s face.

With a soft laugh, she reached and took it in her own, reveling in the softness of the skin and at being alive to feel it.

“You’re awake,” Mckale whispered.

A smile broke across her face, and she turned to gaze into his eyes. “Yes. You were right to hope.”

“Never lose hope, my love.” He leaned over and kissed her gently.

Emmaleen stretched and yawned then rolled over, her eyes opened. “I hungry.”

They both laughed, and Maleena pulled her into a hug. “Then we should do something about that, shouldn’t we?”

The little girl, over a year old now, nodded. She closed her eyes, snuggled up against Maleena, and then promptly fell back asleep.

“I guess we’ll take care of it later.” Mckale chuckled.

“It would seem so,” Maleena said, gazing at her daughter. A small sense of unease pricked at her mind when she remembered the Fate’s words. She shoved it away. The Shadow Riders were defeated. The other may not happen for a very long time. May not happen at all. It would not dampen the joy she found in this moment.

Loki limped along the hall until he came to the door of Kalila’s chambers. Taking a deep breath, he pushed through it. She turned from where she stood near her desk and froze. “Loki,” she breathed and crossed the room to wrap her arms around him.

He returned the embrace. At least she hadn’t run screaming. “You’re happy to see me?”

She pulled away and frowned. “Why wouldn’t I be? Do you know how long I stayed awake after the battle, waiting for the reports to come in, terrified you would be listed among the dead? It was bad enough to learn of Toren. I don’t know how I would have handled it if you had been on that list.”

“I…” Uncomfortable under her scrutiny, he stared at the floor before raising his eye to hers. “You aren’t put off by the lack of eye or the limp?”

A tender smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “Don’t do that. Not with me. I don’t see your scars, only how handsome you are.”

Chagrined, he chuckled at the words. They were nearly the same words he had said to her in what seemed like an eternity ago. She stepped close to embrace him again. “Will you be staying for a while?”

“No.” He kissed the top of her head. “I have to get back to Galdrilene and finish recuperating. If I don’t, Serena may kill me.”

The furious look on Serena’s face when she saw him standing by Maleena at the lake was enough to let him know she might consider hamstringing him to keep him in bed.

“Come back as soon as you can?”

“Of course.” He smiled and stepped away from her. “As soon as Serena releases me from my bed prison, I’m yours.”

“Then hurry up and heal.”

Loki turned and limped out the door with his heart lighter.

Kellinar reclined with Taela in his arms near the lake in the caldera. The soft air of early summer was filled with the scent of roses that bloomed all over Galdrilene. In the water, the newest hatchling played with the older dragons. He rested his hand on Taela’s extended belly and smiled when the baby moved beneath his hand.

Emmaleen ran by on her chubby little legs with squeals of laughter as Lenya pretended she couldn’t catch her while Mola dashed along beside them. Around him, his family lounged on the warm grass. Maleena and Mckale. Kirynn and Vaddoc—who on his own had managed to walk down to the lake for the first time since fall. Marcaius, Nira, and Dalynn, the new silver that was the binder of their tribond. It was strange to see a Red Rider with bondmates.

Varnen and Jocelynn as happy as ever. Loki, home for a visit for the first time in a month. Liora, Sumara, Serena, Arrah, and Belynn, as well as the three new riders who joked and laughed with each other. And Fara, who had hatched her dragon that morning.

The dragons sprawled across the grass, their colors glinting in the sun though most bore scars on their scales, evidence of the war they would always carry. Cat curled in the shade of Namir’s large body, content to sleep away the day.

Kellinar’s mind wandered over the past winter. Though everything wasn’t butterflies and rainbows, it was starting to come together. Hanover, Trilene, and Turindar had embraced the Guardians. Their reckless and selfish rulers had been unseated and punished for their crimes against their people. The dragons had chosen new leaders from those interested. Sehlas now guided Turindar again. Most of the winter had been spent trying to patch the world back together.

With Calladar unlivable and with so much of their population decimated, they had joined with Belan in rebuilding New Sharren. The merger had gone fairly smoothly. Shadereen too was rebuilding, though they hadn’t lost near as much.

After fighting alongside each other, the hatchet between Kanther and Boromar seemed to be permanently buried. The world wasn’t without its problems still, both human and natural, but at least there wasn’t a headsman’s axe hanging over them any longer.

He sighed in contentment. In this moment, with the breeze soft and cool, the sun warm on his skin and in the peace of Galdrilene surrounded by loved ones, life was good. Kellinar’s eyes drifted shut only to snap back open when he felt Taela stiffen and her stomach grow hard beneath his hand. It had been doing that all day except it was now happening every few minutes.

She shifted, and he sensed her discomfort. “Taela?”

“I think,” she looked at Serena, “I think it’s time.”

Serena smiled wide. “I knew it would be soon.”

Maleena came to help her friend stand and then she and Serena led her away into the Dragon Hold. Kellinar scrambled to his feet and stood there feeling useless. He knew they wouldn’t allow him in the lair. He jumped when Mckale clapped him on the shoulder. Kellinar hadn’t heard him approach.

Mckale chuckled. “I know the feeling.”

“What feeling?” Kellinar asked absently, his mind on Taela.

“The useless one. I’ve been there remember?”

Kellinar shot an anxious look at his friend, and Mckale shook his head. “Don’t worry, she will be fine.”

He spent the next two hours pacing the length of the lake, his mind focused on pulling as much of Taela’s pain as Shryden would allow. The dragon thought he was foolish for taking any. Childbirth was natural. Kellinar ignored the blue and the general ache that settled over his body from taking the edge off Taela’s pain. His pacing had brought him almost back to where the others waited, making good-natured jokes at his expense, when he sensed it. Frozen in place, he waited with his breath held for Paki to pass along the news.

The silver’s smug voice entered his mind, “You have a son.”

Emmaleen lay staring at the newly hatched silver draclet who was settled down to sleep after her first meal. How was it possible that such a perfect beauty was bonded to her? At nearly nineteen, she had almost started to think she wouldn’t be called. Until Lyra had begun to sing.

Sleep tried to pull her lids down, but Emmaleen forced them open to gaze at Lyra again. She didn’t want to stop, didn’t want to sleep yet. A yawn forced her jaw wide, though she tried to hold it in as she idly wondered who her shield would be. It irritated her that she needed one.

The lair wavered and disappeared.

She watched a young man with dark hair in the braid of a Boromari warrior walk into a cavernous cave, his silver eyes wary. The upper walls of the cavern were lined with massive shelves. On one of them perched a black dragon with a silver underside. By the dragon’s side stood a woman with eerie green eyes and hair the color of cold blood. The woman watched the young man too.

The black floor showed through his footprints where he crossed the thick layer of dust. In a depression in the middle of the cavern lay a gray egg. When he reached it, he stretched out his hand. His fingers brushed the shell. With a gasp, he dropped to his knees. Fissures ran across the surface of the shell.

The vision dimmed enough that she couldn’t see the color of the dragon that hatched. Then she was looking at the woman again who smiled and said, “Hello, Marek.”

The vision cut off abruptly, and Emmaleen bolted upright on the sleeping bench.

In the type of volcanic eruption depicted in this book, lava is the least deadly part and usually doesn’t affect anything beyond the mountain itself.

With this kind of eruption, a pyroclastic flow (which can reach 450mph and temperatures of over 1,000 degrees Fahrenheit) and the lahar it generates are far more deadly. This is the destruction and devastation the characters dealt with in this book, in addition to the ash fall-out.

Born in Kansas, I spent a lot of my childhood moving around. I’ve lived in Kansas, Oklahoma, Washington State (around Seattle), and southern California. I had many great adventures growing up. Right now I reside in Kansas again with my husband of 19 years, my three children, assorted cats, and my wonderful dogs Roxie and Abby. One of these days I will escape the plains and make my way back to my beloved Pacific Northwest.

I’ve been an avid lover of fantasy since I was a young child. Dragons, elves, fairies, dwarves, and other denizens of the fantasy world as well as magic have always fascinated me. As I grew up, I developed an interest in vampires, zombies and my interests branched out to take in paranormal and urban fantasy.

I don’t have any special writing credits to my name other than a wildly active imagination and the ability to form that imagination into written stories. Beyond writing and reading, I also have a deep love of neat stairways, doors, doorways, and gates. I’m also convinced chocolate is a food group.

VISIT THE AUTHOR AT:

www.adtrosper.com

www.facebook.com/adtrosper

www.twitter.com/adtrosper

www.adtrosper.wordpress.com

www.bhcauthors.com

Cover design, interior book design,
eBook design, map design,
and editing by Blue Harvest Creative

www.blueharvestcreative.com

Table of Contents

Book Description

Title Page

Copyright Page

Also by A.D. Trosper

Acknowledgements

Dedication

Map: The World of Dragon’s Call

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Epilogue

Author's Note

About the Author

Visit the Author

Meet the Designers

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Also by A.D. Trosper

Acknowledgements

Dedication

Map: The World of Dragon’s Call

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Epilogue

Author's Note

About the Author

Visit the Author

Meet the Designers